











’ *>•■• 



s'?'' 



•_/'A 

■ /’r>-.-. 


i!.\ 


' • A,' 

C ' 




I'/rJ 


v^,- 

¥ • 

V'fe' 

•; • ;,■'.> :- 

-' -. it '■ 

V 


* ' 










copyright DEPOSm 




5 * * //', ,, 1 1 . / ' 

I . ’ ; ' -I, « ' ( . 1 . 




■ ;; « ; ■■ 

■'. ’-I IV'' ,, 

Vy. ' 

v'- ^ 

, > < I ’■■ ,' , n ' 


'.' ■ * c /j 




, , 1,1 'll 

V '' I'' '• 'i^’V'' 

■( . ■ 

*■ • ‘ > I • i<, ^ ' .1 

‘y' ■ 

ivV' ■'■;'■ 'ct'vV;- ■ 

v " ‘'‘V' ' 'Ml 

v'.' :> ■•'■)''' ■'■Vi#' 

■c ■ ' "■ S' > . ’•WB 

'*Jul 



, -r V 












'y 



0 






THE RED HOUSE 
CHILDREN’S VACATION 


BOOKS BY AMANDA M* DOUGLAS 


THE HELEN GRANT BOOKS 

Illustrated 

HELEN GRANT’S SCHOOLDAYS $1.35 

HELEN GRANT’S FRIENDS 1.35 

HELEN GRANT AT ALDRED HOUSE i.*s 

HELEN GRANT IN COLLEGE 1.35 

HELEN GRANT, SENIOR x.35 

HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE x.35 

HELEN GRANT, TEACHER x.35 

HELEN GRANT’S DECISION x.35 

HELEN GRANT’S HARVEST YEAR x.35 


LITTLE RED HOUSE SERIES 

Illustrated 

THE CHILDREN IN THE LITTLE OLD RED HOUSE 

Net $1.00; Postpaid $i.xo 
THE RED-HOUSE CHILDREN AT GRAFTON 

Net $1.00: Postpaid $i.X0 


ALMOST AS GOOD AS A BOY. Illustrated by Bertha G. 

Davidson x.35 

HEROES OP THE CRUSADES. Fifty fuIPpage Illustrations 

from Gustave Dore x.50 

LARRY (The $2000 Prize Story) i.oo 

THE KATHIE STORIES. Six Volumes. Illustrated. Per 
volume 

THE DOUGLAS NOVELS. Twenty-four Volumes. Per vol. .60 


LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO. 
BOSTON 



1 




■*>’ fj.:: , 

»•!■■ . - '-v. Vv , V' ■■ 1 s ’* J(^. J-. Ti "1^ 

' ^ ^V a *■ • * /* _ .1 ^•*; . Twj, ^ #n -**••• ■ • 

V ■s' -f . r* . • ■». - - .: »*®liU .. . ^ ' ’>*1 





□ 4s S 


i 








*’ LV" 


' ^ * ' Am ‘ . '' . V 




*■ *• 


■'. * 


'■I 


. « * 




> 


t> 


» .. . J 


* •• I 


:: >• 


~\WmC 


I 


t * 



aJELV- 

r 4 r C- ■ * C -f . 

- 4 . •b^: V 


‘* '•* *jt 

*. . f A 




■• 'A': 

^ ^■' , • '■ PT 

•;k''.. 'i|. ■ * 

. .. /'ii 

'i'-^ ''^- Ht** ' WS’ 

’■♦r-.f, ..■ 

•vtifn . * * 


f%A 


• » 


.*f . 




t k 









m 

4 . r. 4 









* 

-•‘» v< -. 




4 

^ ' ■ ■>’■ .V- ■. . 





“Oh, here are the monkeys! ” 


SANG OUT Prim.— P a^e 214 




LITTLE RED HOUSE SERIES 


THE 

RED HOUSE CHILDREN’S 
VACATION 


BY 

AMANDA M. DOUGLAS 


ILLUSTRATED BY LOUISE WYMAN 



BOSTON 

LOTHROP, LEE S SHEPARD CO. 


Published, April, 1914 



Copyright, 1914, by Lothrop, Lee & Shepard Co. 


All Rights Reserved 


The Red House Children’s Vacation 


‘Rorwoob ,|5ref0 
Berwick & Smito Co. 
Norwood, Mass. 

U. S. A. 

APR ~8 1914 

©CI.A371298 




CONTENTS 


CHAPTER 

I. 

Anticipating Pleasure 





PAGE 

I 

II. 

Visitors 





20 

III. 

Going to a Party . 



. 


39 

IV. 

Like a Fairy Story 





57 

V. 

A Summer Idyl 





75 

VI. 

Poor Mrs. Peacock . 





97 

VII. 

A Delightful Happening 




II 5 

VIII. 

As Good as Camping Out 




128 

IX. 

How Rhoda Bearded the 

Lion 



146 

X. 

A Boy’s Good Time 





165 

XI. 

A Day of Days 





187 

XII. 

Playing at Quality 





208 

XIII. 

A Royal Feast 





222 

XIV. 

A Charity Work 





242 

XV. 

Not All for Pleasure 





266 

XVI. 

A Home Picnic 





277 

XVII. 

Farmer Dent . 





296 

XVIII. 

Farmer Dent’s Wife 





318 

XIX. 

The Last of Vacation 





335 


I 


s 












I 


t I 

r 


< I 


I . 


I ^ 


t ' 
t 




‘ j ^ 


• / 




\ 


I 



/ 

/ 




I 


I 


I 


I 


I 


I 



ILLUSTRATIONS 


*‘ Oh, here are the monkeys !” sang out Prim (Page 

214) Frontispiece 

• FACING 

PAGE 

Laurel was setting out her store of toys . . 26 




There on a board lay poor little Mrs. Peacock . 98 ^ 

“ Tell me about your folks. Are you very rich?” 144 
Down the level meadow they went .... 290 


Never had the big living-room seen such merriment 334 



THE 

RED HOUSE CHILDREN’S 
VACATION 


CHAPTER I 

ANTICIPATING PLEASURE 

“ Ten lovely weeks to do nothing but have 
fun!” exclaimed Primrose Firth. It’s just 
elegant I ” 

Is that the strongest adjective you can find?” 
inquired Linn. “ Then the mighty are indeed 
fallen.” 

Oh, no. You’ll hear from me before the day 
is over. There may be a judicious economy in 
words.” 

I hope you do not mean to idle it all away,” 
said her mother. 

“ ‘ Bee and butterfly 

Dance in the sunshine, so do I ;* 

that is, I mean to,” answered Prim. 

“ You had better go out and weed your gar- 
den,” suggested Amaryllis. ” It looks shameful.” 


2 


THE RED HOUSE 


“ Big weeds pull up easier. You can take hold 
of them and wring them round ” 

“ And break them off and let them sprout 
again.’' 

They were getting up from the breakfast table. 

“ Well, ril go and look at it,” and Prim nodded. 
‘‘ Oh, think of the things that are to happen ! ” 
and she began to dance around. ‘‘ Do you sup- 
pose Mrs. Brenner really means to give us a 
party? And she’s one of the aristocrockery. The 
house and grounds are magnif.” 

‘‘ Oh, Prim, don’t be so slangy ! ” 

“ Shakespeare, then.” She curled up her two 
little fingers. You find lots of slang in the plays. 
Now, don’t interrupt while I go on with the bless- 
ings that I hope won’t take their flight. There’s 
Mr. Collamore’s day. Where do you suppose he 
will take us ? And Denby is coming over to visit us 
to see if things are really so. And Chan’s friend. 
Maybe some more things will happen. Youth is 
the golden time to enjoy life before the days come 
when you don’t have any pleasure in them, ac- 
cording to Solomon the Wise.” 

Mr. Mann laughed heartily. 

I don’t see why we have to go to school when 
you don’t,” began Tip complainingly. 

“ But I want to go,” interposed Rhoda. 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 3 

‘‘ Because Miss Raynor gives good measure 
pressed down and running over, twelve full weeks 
to the quart — er” 

Tip looked serious. He often made objections, 
but he always enjoyed school when he was once 
there. His mother took the two small ones to 
see that they were in proper trim, and start them 
off. 

The others went out to the garden. Rilla’s bed 
of China pinks was a delight. There were so 
many varieties and colors. Some had fringy 
edges and were very large. Marigold’s bed was 
really a show in almost every shade of yellow, 
some blooms large enough for dahlias, down to 
the little velvety ones in brown and yellow. There 
had been many discussions with Tip, who, after 
he had given up the potatoes, insisted on corn and 
sunflowers. The chickens and the birds liked the 
seeds. And he would sell the corn to Cap. 

Dan gave a sly wink to the others. Tell you 
what you had better do. Tip,” he began. Come 
farther down and have a big plot. Corn wants 
a good deal of room and you have to hill it up. 
Then sunflowers make a shade all round. You 
couldn’t have more than two.” 

'' And I’ll take yours and give you some of the 
flowers,” said Chan. 


4 


THE RED HOUSE 


It was settled that way and they were all glad 
to get rid of Tip. Chan set the bed out all in 
heliotrope, and it gave promise of being beauti- 
ful. They were all in very fair order except 
Prim's. 

“ ril never choose pansies again. See how 
scraggly they grow after a while." 

‘‘ Because you haven't taken good care of them. 
Look how many seed pods there are ! And if you 
had pinched off some of the ends! Eternal vigi- 
lance is the price of a good many things beside 
liberty." 

‘‘ Why do weeds grow everywhere ? Think of 
the work it makes when you might be out having 
fun. And they're not a mite of good! " 

Primrose went to work vigorously. 

Oh, Prim, why don’t you put on some gloves? 
You spoil your finger-nails." 

‘‘ Cats in gloves — Miss Primmy. I think you'll 
sure be an old maid, or else you'll die young of 
cleanliness. I can scrub my hands." 

“ And you don't keep your nails half clean," 
said Rilla. 

“ I have heard that dirt is healthy. I want to 
be healthy, wealthy, and wise," with an impres- 
sive nod. 

“ Children, I must go," said their father. 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 5 

They clung around him even outside of the 
garden. It might not be the height of propriety, 
but neither party cared if the neighbors did see 
them. And they all cried, ‘‘ Come back early ! ” 

Prim returned to her pansies. When the weeds 
were out, they did look scraggly. Chan snipped 
off the ends of some, and they both picked off 
the seed vessels. 

“ Why, if they fall on the ground won't they 
come up next year ? ” she asked. 

I suppose some of them would. Now we 
might plant these ripe ones in a cold frame. If 
they come up — why, they will blossom in six or 
seven weeks." 

Good. We will try it. There is nothing like 
learning by experience, though the copy says it 
is a dear teacher.” 

And see here. Prim, why not take up two or 
three of these bunchy ones to fill up the waste 
spots? They are just beginning to bloom.” 

‘‘Oh, that’s splendid! You do know so much 
about — well, ’most everything, Chan.” 

He lifted them carefully with the trowel and 
set them in their new home, covering them with 
a flower pot. Cap was beginning to hang out 
clothes already. 

There were two beautiful oval rose beds that 


6 


THE RED HOUSE 


had bloomed abundantly, and the fence between 
them and the Greers was just a hedge of running 
roses. There were other flowers also; their peony 
beds had been a sight of beauty. Mr. Gedney had 
undertaken to show his neighbors what a city man 
could do, and had spared no money. But Dan 
had a great love for flowers, for gardening of 
all kinds, and he was in his element now, with 
the new employer and the children. 

“ For it’s something,” he said to his mother, 
to be treated as if you were a human being and 
had feelin’s as well as others.” 

Rilla and Marigold made beds and dusted. 
Laurel took her best doll and went down to see 
Amy. Linn went over to the Bradleys’; their 
attempt at a gymnasium interested him very 
much. 

“ I wish there were enough boys to form a 
ball club,” Stuart said to him. We might have 
a little practice at football, not going through the 
whole rigmarole. There is going to l^e a game 
next fall between our High School and Clare- 
mont. Wouldn’t you like to go? ” 

“Well, I just would, though I don’t know a 
thing about it but what I’ve read in books. And 
there are some first-class boys’ books. Father 
gave me two. Chan’s taste doesn’t run that way.” 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 7 

‘‘ We have a lot I’ll be glad to lend you. Every- 
thing seems so nice and clean over at your house. 
I can’t bear to have my books roughly used. And 
the schoolboys are allowed to take books out of 
the Ridgewood library.” 

‘‘ That’s a good thing to know, and I’ll see if 
Father or Dan can’t rig us up something in the 
carriage-house for stunts. Then Prim would 
spend half her time there. She’s the greatest 
hand to climb trees and scramble over rocks.” 

“ I like Prim,” Stuart said. 

When Rilla and Marigold were through beds 
and dusting, they went to the sewing-room. Mari- 
gold was quite anxious to learn to sew on the 
machine. Mrs. Mann had a pile of new summer 
frocks on hand, white ones and some very pretty 
ones of a stuff called silk gingham that really 
looked like fine, lovely silk. 

Prim and Mrs. Alden were looking after the 
luncheon. 

At tabll Prim asked suddenly, “ Mother, can’t 
Dan take us over to Denby this afternoon? I’d 
like so to see the girls and talk about school matters. 
And couldn’t we ask some of them to come over 
and visit us? Some of their fathers have a horse 
and wagon.” 

Well— if Dan is at liberty.” 


8 


THE RED HOUSE 


And we will stop at the Bachmans\ Why, 
we’ll have quite a picnic.” 

“ And I wish you would call at Mrs. Burn- 
ham’s and see how they all are.” 

We’ll do quite a stroke of business,” laughed 
Goldie. 

“ Father said we must take turns in learning 
to drive,” remarked Rilla. “ I’m not afraid of 
Bonnie, she’s so gentle.” 

Dan said his work wouldn’t suffer. Amy 
Boyce came to spend the afternoon with Laurel. 
Cap was going to iron the common articles and 
get them out of the way. Mrs. Alden came up- 
stairs and asked if there wasn’t some sewing she 
could help along with. 

So the girls started in a gay mood. They went 
down the lane first. Ah, how pretty and tidy the 
old house looked in its new paint and the cleared- 
up appearance. 

Mrs. Bachman greeted them. ‘‘ Oh, you must 
come in. Think, we have thirty-two young chick- 
ens, and a nice pig that husband took in part 
payment for some clothes he made. They were 
rushed from the factory and prices were very 
good. And everything has been so delightful. 
Fritzie and his father made garden by odd spells, 
and so much fruit as we are going to have ! Why, 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 9 

it seems like a little bit of heaven/’ Poor Grand- 
mother Grau had been quite ill, but was getting 
better, only so homesick. She missed her old 
friends so much. “ I run down when I can. 
Well, we were homesick at first. But we were 
young and there was so much to do, and now 
we’re so happy.” 

Greta was crocheting lace for a lady, who was 
going to pay her. 

We’re crocheting, too,” exclaimed Goldie. 
“Isn’t it exciting work! You are all the time 
wanting to get just one point farther. Oh, and 
you’ve made some new carpet — how pretty it is I ” 

“ Yes, there were so many bits upstairs. We 
were so glad to have them. And some of Father’s 
trimmings. We use up everything,” smiling all 
over her rosy face. 

“ I wonder if old Aunt Kitty’s things did so 
much good anywhere else,” said Goldie when they 
were back in the surrey. “ Think how glad Linn 
was for his coat, and it was a nice-looking one, 
too, not as handsome as his Christmas coat, but 
if that hadn’t come he would have worn it all 
winter. O dear, what splendid things have hap- 
pened to us, and then to the Bachmans! Why, 
it makes you feel good all over, as if Christmas 
had come a dozen times through the year ! ” 


lO 


THE RED HOUSE 


Then they went on to the Lewis's. Kitty and 
Marty were schoolmates of the girls. There were 
two older daughters and a son, and a younger boy. 

Oh ! ” Marty almost shrieked, it’s the 
Firth girls with their driver and all dressed up, 
while we look like Time in the primer! Oh, girls, 
we’re glad to see you, but it’s been wash-day, and 
Mother would have the bedding out. That made 
us late. Oh, can’t you get out a little while? 
We’re so glad to see you, leastways / am.” 

Mrs. Lewis came out and renewed the invita- 
tion. The girls hurried off to “ slick up ” a bit. 

“ We’ve been doing a stroke of work to-day. 
Susy’s home from the mill, laid off for a week, 
an’ I said she must put in an’ work or she’d for- 
get how. Oh, come in,” and she pushed open the 
parlor shutters. “ Marty, you run and get a 
pitcher of spruce beer. It’s pretty hot, leastways 
when you’re working. We ain’t lucky enough to 
be drivin’ round with our hands in our laps an’ 
our best clothes on.” 

She laughed good-naturedly. 

An’ now tell us about your mother. I s’pose 
she’s as happy as a bee in a red clover field, havin’ 
all she wants. What can she do with all her time 
keepin’ two helps? Great change for her. An’, 
I s’pose you all get along ” 


CHILDREN'S VACATION ii 


“ Oh, just splendidly. Our new father’s the 
best and loveliest man, and we’re all well and 
happy.” 

‘‘ Well, it does just beat all ! Sounds like some 
of the things you read in books. He must be an 
uncommon kind of man. Mr. Beers was awful 
disappointed about not keeping Linn. What’s he 
doing? ” 

Oh, we are all going to school at Ridgewood. 
I believe we are part of the town, but we haven’t 
any school near by.” 

Then Marty and Kitty took possession of the 
girls and talked over school matters. They had 
a new teacher. Miss Bond, who was very nice and 
sweet. Miss Case had something queer the matter 
with her and went to one of them sanitation 
places. “ Did you get promoted, Rilla ? ” 

'' Oh, no, we only went one term. It’s so dif- 
ferent there, and you have to learn more things.” 

Do you know many girls, or are they stuck 
up? Grafton is such a high and mighty place, 
full of rich people. And oh, Chan sang in church 
on Easter. Is he real well again ? ” 

“ Yes, and he has grown taller.” 

‘‘ And the twins ! Marty thinks she won’t go 
to school no more. She can get a place in the box 
factory. And there are four girls of us to dress. 


12 


THE RED HOUSE 


Cap Terry’s at your house, isn’t she? Oh, she 
does go on, an’ she thinks your mother the won- 
der fullest woman, and your father a saint right 
out of heaven.” 

“ Oh, I wish you came over to Sunday School 
so we could see you oftener,” exclaimed Marty. 

We go to the pretty little chapel. I like it 
very much,” said Rilla. 

Then they discussed some other girls and the 
fun and the pranks and how they missed Linn 
from school and Goldie and Prim, and they could 
have talked all the afternoon, but Rilla said they 
must go, and rose. 

‘‘ Can’t you girls come over to tea ? ” Mrs. 
Lewis asked cordially. We’d be proper glad 
to have you. Why, I declare, it’s quite a treat. 
And you must give my best respects to your 
mother. I’d be pleased enough to see her, and 
I’m glad she’s done so well. I don’t know any 
one more deservin’. I’d come over if I had a 
horse and buggy. And you children ought to be 
thankful for all your good fortune.” 

Indeed we are,” returned Amaryllis fervently. 

Maybe we’ll find a chance to come over some 
day,” said Marty. 

‘‘ Do try,” returned Prim. '' And Dan shall 
bring you home.” 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 13 

“ That’s awful good of you. You girls aren’t 
a bit stuck up with all that good fortune.” 

So they made their adieus, leaving happy hearts 
behind them. 

And it was so good not to have a lot of ad- 
vice and fears thrown at you. But some day we 
ought to take something nice to Granny Keen. 
My ! how delighted she’d be to have carriage com- 
pany,” declared Goldie. Now, Dan, to the Wil- 
liams’s.” 

There was only Eunice Williams, whom they 
had been very fond of at school. She was a rather 
delicate girl with a tendency to a cough, and now 
she had grown much thinner. She was delighted 
to see them. 

I don’t know what is the matter,” she began 
wearily. “ You see I was studying real hard to 
get a diploma. I wanted to teach, and Father 
thought he might send me to the Ridgewood High 
School to stay through the week with a cousin. 
Well, we went over, and I had the list of things 
you had to answer to get in. My ! I couldn’t begin 
to answer them. Why, we don’t learn half of 
them. And the man said I’d have to enter the 
grammar school and graduate. I felt so disap- 
pointed,” and the tears filled her eyes. I should 
so love to teach. But Denby is far behind the 


THE RED HOUSE 


14 

other towns. Miss Ford said to come back next 
year and she’ll give me some private lessons.” 

“ Oh, that was nice of her.” 

“ But I’m so tired all the time. Mother thinks 
I give way to it. Oh, you all look so well and 
rosy, and how splendid you were that Sunday you 
came over. How the girls did envy you! And 
your father’s very rich, isn’t he?” 

“ Well, not exactly,” said Rilla with some hesi- 
tation. He is in a very good business. And he 
wants us to be happy and do the best we 
can.” 

Oh, tell me about your school. Do you have 
to study all those dreadful things?” 

'' Well, Rilla’s in some of them and Linn wants 
to enter the graduating class, but it has two divi- 
sions. Father wants him to go to the High School. 
And we know ever so many nice girls. And, oh, 
the clergyman is young and ever so pleasant.” 

Eunice sighed. 

‘‘ I wish you would come over and spend a day 
with us. We have a beautiful garden, and a 
piano. Some of us are learning to play.” 

Oh, that would be lovely. Father might bring 
me over,” and the girl’s face beamed with joy. 

‘‘ And Dan will fetch you back. We’ll have 
such a nice time.” 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 15 

Why, I feel better already. And we’ll talk 
about school. Yes, I’ll be just delighted.” 

They bade her a really affectionate adieu, but 
they were quite sober on the way to Mrs. Briggs’, 
where they had a fine time. Then they went to 
Mrs. Burnham’s. 

The minister’s wife was full of perplexity. 
They were going to a clerical gathering the next 
day and expected to take Katy. But she had 
dropped down, had a headache, and looked fever- 
ish. 

‘‘ And I had counted on it so. It’s a year since 
I have been away anywhere. You meet so many 
nice bright people it cheers you up. But I’d be 
afraid to take Katy lest she might be real ill, and 
I hate to leave her at home with the girl, who 
wants to go away herself on a little visit. It 
does seem as if I had the luck of being disap- 
pointed,” said the anxious mother. 

“ Oh, Mrs. Burnham, couldn’t you let her come 
over to our house and stay a week ? ” asked Rilla 
eagerly. You know you half promised the twins 
that she might come. And if she was sick. 
Mother could take care of her. And there’s Mrs. 
Alden. We’re home for vacation, and I know 
Mother’d be real glad to do it. We all would be.” 

How good you are ! You are so much like 


i6 


THE RED HOUSE 


your mother, Rilla. Oh, I don’t know — husband 
had counted so on my going.” 

Yes, do,” said the three girls in a breath. 

** But it will make you so much trouble.” 

“ Oh, no. And you were always so good to 
Mother. When do you want to start ? ” 

About noon.” 

“ Well, then. Mother will come over in the morn- 
ing and you can settle it ” 

If Katy isn’t worse.” 

” We shall like to have her so much. Oh, I 
don’t believe she will be real ill. Anyway — when 

you’ve seen Mother ” 

My dear Rilla, thank you,” Mrs. Burnham 
stooped and kissed her. “ I’m glad you are all so 
well and happy. There’s to be a missionary meet- 
ing Tuesday evening and husband wants to at- 
tend that. We are to stay with an old friend. 
Well, we’ll see.” 

It was getting quite late, although the days were 
long. 

I suppose Mother will go,” said Marigold 
hesitatingly. It was lovely of you to think of 
it, Rilla.” 

“ Mother has always said she would like to do 
something for Mrs. Burnham,” was the confident 
reply. 


CHILDREN’S VACATION 17 

They were home just in time to make them- 
selves ready for dinner. There was so much to 
tell. The enjoyable calls everywhere, and on 
Wednesday Grandma Briggs and Lidie were com- 
ing over for the day. Then they told of Eunice 
Williams’s disappointment about not being able 
to enter the High School. 

“ And she looks so poorly, Mother,” said 
Amaryllis. “ She was always so nice to us, I felt 
so sorry for her.” 

I don’t believe any scholar from Denby could 
enter our graduating class,” declared Linn with 
a boy’s pride. They thought me smart over 
there,” nodding his head, '' and Mr. Beers thought 
I didn’t need any more schooling, but could keep 
right on in business. The way I’ve studied for 
the last six months is enough to make your head 
spin. Denby School indeed ! ” and Linn’s contempt 
was amusing. 

After they had gone to the library, Amaryllis 
put her arm about her mother and drew her into 
the parlor. 

Mother, dear,” she began rather deprecatingly, 
“ I promised Mrs. Burnham something, when she 
seemed so troubled about Katy and wanted so to 
go to the meetings. She is to stay with a friend 
she has not seen for several years. So I proposed 


1 8 THE RED HOUSE 

that Katy should come and make her visit, for 
somehow I didn’t really believe she was going to 
be ill. And at first Mrs. Burnham seemed so glad. 
Then she was afraid it would be a great trouble 
to us. So I said you would come over to-morrow 
morning and settle the plan. You see, even if 
you wanted to go to the city with Father, we could 
get along, for Mrs. Alden is so good.” 

Rilla’s eyes were tenderly wistful and her face 
in a rosy glow. Why, she was really pretty, the 
mother thought. 

My dear, I am glad it entered your mind. I 
can just understand how she would worry about 
Katy if she took her. It would really spoil her 
excursion, though Katy is such a nice, obedient 
little thing. Yes, I will go over in the morning 
and I am pretty sure I shall bring her back with 
me. We have had so many nice things that we 
ought to be ready to pass them along.” Then the 
mother and daughter kissed each other with fer- 
vent affection. 

Linn was hovering about his father, who held 
out his hand. 

“ Father, can’t I go down to the city with you 
to-morrow? And in the afternoon Mr. Bradley 
is going to take the boys to Central Park and 
they want me to go with them. Can I ? ” 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 19 

“Did Mr. Bradley ask it?’' 

“ No, he wasn’t home. But Mrs. Bradley did. 
She said I would be brought back safe and 
sound,” smiling. 

Was there a little twinge of jealousy in the new 
father’s heart that some one else should give the 
boy the first look at pleasures? 

“ It was very nice of her to ask you. Some 
Saturday I will take Mother and all you older 
children down. You’ll like the band. Yes, you 
may go with them. I know you will have a good 
time.” 


CHAPTER II 


VISITORS 

I OUGHT not to bother you, Dan. I really 
think I could drive myself, but I suppose Mrs. 
Burnham would feel safer about Katy if you 
went,” and Mrs. Mann gave a pleasant laugh. 

“ Oh, it doesn’t matter. I’m teaching Linn to 
drive, and it would be nice for Miss Rilla to learn. 
Primrose can get along with the double team, 
though I don’t trust her only for a spurt.” 

Katy was better this morning, though she was 
pale and heavy-eyed. Mrs. Burnham admitted the 
care of her would be quite a drawback to her 
going about. But Katy was very eager to see 
Laurel and the playroom and the doll who could 
talk; and the ride in the carriage. 

“ And you must not be troublesome, Katy. Dear 
Bessy, you’ll be careful of her diet, won’t you? 
She has such a delicate stomach. Don’t give her 
any candy, and don’t let her stay out in the sun 
or the night air. Oh, I am not sure that I ought 
to go ” 


20 


THE RED HOUSE CHILDREN 21 

But just then Mr. Burnham came in, and he 
took a man’s view of the case. 

I want my wife to go with me and have a 
nice time, Mrs. Mann. And I’m sure the mother 
of eight hearty, healthy children will know how 
to take care of our little one. She’s a nice little 
girl, aren’t you, Katy? And you mustn’t cry for 
Mother when night comes, but be just as happy 
and well as the others. And we’re coming back 
to you after a few days. We’re going to have 
a nice time as well.” 

He caught Katy up in his arms and kissed her. 
Mrs. Burnham packed some things in a box. 

“ Never mind the shawls or sacques, we have 
so many at our house,” said Mrs. Mann. 

So her mother kissed her good-by, and her 
father took her out to the surrey, giving her a 
fond farewell squeeze. 

“ Let her do just as your children do,” he said 
to Mrs. Mann. “ And give her some rosy cheeks.” 

Katy snuggled up to Mrs. Mann. “ I want to 
see Laurel,” she said. 

“ Oh, Dan, run back and get Katie’s doll and 
the carriage. We must have them.” 

But I want to see the doll that talks.” 

‘‘ Yes, you may have that, too. Laurel will let 
you,” was the assuring reply. 


22 


THE RED HOUSE 


'' ril be very good and careful, and can we have 
tea as we did that other day ? ” 

“ Yes, and you shall see another little girl quite 
as nice as Laurel, — Amy, who comes to play with 
her. Oh, you will have the nicest time ! ’’ 

“ I’m so glad Mamma let me come.” Katy gave 
a pretty, satisfied laugh. “ And they are going 
away ever so far. Will I have to go back to- 
morrow ? ” 

“ Oh, no,” with a sweet smile. 

” I want to stay a good long time and see 
ever so many little girls. I like little girls. I get 
lonesome with no one to help me play,” and she 
sighed. 

There was no doubt of that. Mrs. Mann kept 
her chattering until they drove round the lawn. 
Prim and Goldie rushed out with the cry — 

“ Oh, you’ve brought her! ” 

Yes. I’ve come to stay a good long while, and 
I’ve brought some things and my doll,” Katy 
announced in her old-fashioned way. 

“ Prim, you run down and get Laurel. And 
bring up Amy if her mother is willing to have 
her stay the rest of the day.” 

Marigold was taking off wraps enough for an 
autumn day. Then Mrs. Brenner’s phaeton drove 
up, and she alighted with a smiling face. 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 23 

You know I said I must have the children 
over to a party. A cousin has come for a little 
visit and she has two charming girls. And now 
Fm on a child hunt. I have secured ten, and let 
me see — there’ll be five of yours, so I will only 
have to get five more. I want it to be just a plain, 
funny children’s party with no style and no fine 
dressing, on Thursday afternoon. Friday we go 
to New York and on Saturday we sail. Miss 
Amaryllis, and you, Goldenhair, and that lovely 
Chan ” 

“ Oh, I’m obliged to you,” said Goldie, ‘‘ for 
not calling it bright red,” and she laughed. 

Mrs. Brenner laughed as well. 

“ There are two more, the big boy and another 
girl. You must come at four, and have a good 
time and some refreshments and a little dance and 
I’ll let you go home at nine. Now please, Mrs. 
Mann, don’t think up a single objection. Why, 
what’s the matter with this poor pale little thing? ” 
She is a little friend come to stay a few days 
and get rosy,” explained Mrs. Mann. 

Primrose appeared with Laurel and Amy. 

“ Well, do you have to borrow children, too ? ” 
laughing. “ Where is my favorite. Chandler? ” 

Chan was called downstairs from his book, and 
the party duly explained. No excuses would be 


THE RED HOUSE 


24 

accepted. She was so cordial and friendly that 
they were really charmed with her, and all agreed 
to be present. 

‘‘Now I must go and hunt up five more. Oh, 
no, Mrs. Mann, it won’t be a trouble, but a regu- 
lar picnic! Why, Mr. Brenner is really at the 
bottom of it. And sometime when we go over, 
we must take our singing bird, and show him 
London.” 

Chan flushed and smiled, and went out to the 
phaeton with her. 

Mrs. Chedister really felt envious. 

“ It’s funny,” said Prim. “ And everybody 
thinks she’s so sort of great — high and mighty 
and all that.” 

“ It’s very nice for her to make a children’s 
party that way,” said Rilla. 

“And the house is just splendid,” announced 
Chan. “ There’s a cabinet that will set Linn wild, 
and some beautiful marble statues and the softest 
carpet and a grand piano! I like Mr. Brenner 
too. He was so nice to me that Sunday.” 

“ O dear ! We’ve never been to a grand party 
and we’ve no party frocks,” sighed Prim. 

“Mrs. Brenner did not say it would be grand. 
I think she has too good sense to ask children 
informally and expect them to be in the highest 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 25 

style. Why, we might ask twenty if you knew 
so many,” said the mother, smiling over her little 
flock. 

I know most of the girls in my class, but I 
haven’t been to their houses, except to the Reads’ 
and to the Rays’, and I did go home with Grace 
Conover. Their house isn’t as fine as this. But 
somehow I don’t care for the houses nor the fine 
clothes, but the real girls you can have fun with,” 
and Prim gave her shoulders a funny shrug. I 
believe I like boys the best.” 

She didn’t mind the laugh that naive confes- 
sion raised. 

Then she took the little ones out to the play- 
room, and soon had them acquainted with Katy. 

May I make your doll walk and talk for her ? ” 
asked Prim of Laurel. 

Mrs. Mann was trying to make the children 
respect each other’s belongings. 

Oh, yes,” answered Laurel eagerly. 

‘‘ What’s her name ? ” asked Katy. 

Name Beauty ’tause she has such buful red 
cheeks.” 

Beauty was wound up, and walked, to Katy’s 
great delight. She clapped her slim little hands. 

“ Couldn’t I have a walker put in my doll ? ” 
she asked of Primrose. 


26 THE RED HOUSE 

“ I think it has to be done when the dolls are 
made.” 

“ But little bits of real babies don't walk at 
first,” said Amy. And they tumble down easily 
and they creep.” 

“ But dolls are not real people,” Katy com- 
mented. “ They don’t keep on growing and learn- 
ing things.” 

The children looked at each other as if the 
mystery was too much for them. 

Then the doll said “ Mamma, Mamma,” and 
Katy was delighted. 

‘‘ And this is my play-house where I keep all 
my things. That shelf is Rhoda’s. We gave the 
old Noah’s Ark to Cap for her sister’s little boy. 
Tip’s got a splendid new one. He lets me have it 
sometimes. And we play it’s goin’ to rain and the 
things run away and don’t want to go in. It 
rained more’n a hundred years.” 

Oh, no, only forty days,” corrected Katy. 

‘‘ Well, that’s 'mqst it.” 

Laurel was setting out her store of toys and 
then her dishes. Now we can play ‘ come to see.’ 
You can bring Beauty,” to Katy, who was study- 
ing her pretty white kid hands. An’ I’ll put 
Dolly in bed. She’s dreflful sick with brown 
screechers an’ earache. An’ you must ast me ’bout 



Laurel was setting out her store of toys. — Page 26 . 








f-t. ,% ,. , \<h^ ♦ 

J- 


^JN|Vr ^ - . Tpib , **,• . ?•*■ 

.5^'^|., Vi/;v'' . V. ?,-»!(?■■.;• ■ . 





’ * > 








/v ^ ’* 



J ' • I 

i«-. ♦J 



* 'r . 


► » 


W i •’'.)« -V* 


• i. 






>- 4 ^.' 


*i. 


* I 


* 


kt( 


•)> 


»! 


iV- « 


• 'L 


«» 


• * ■ i *. * J • V 








^ 'S' 

.7 I „ • • • 

^L ^ 1 




« 




> 


< M ' 



‘ ■ r i» f,i 

* A Ni*'. * » 

• »/ * ^’1 




4 


. r 





V H i\ -L V 



.r'wt',.ii 

Uif- 




CHILDREN'S VACATION 27 

the doctor. Amy ’ll be the doctor. You must say 
* Mrs. Mann,’ an’ you’ll be Mrs. Alden, our house- 
keeper.” 

Katy didn’t get along very well, but Amy was 
fine in her part. Prim returned and lent herself 
gravely to the make-believe. 

‘‘ What makes you keep the old doll when you 
have such a nice new one ? ” asked Katy. 

“ Oh, she’s — she’s — well, I love her. She been 
mine ever since I can ’member. An’ Beauty’s been 
here only since Christmas. I couldn’t love her so 
much in that little while.” 

“ But she’s so much prettier.” 

“ My dear Dolly, don’t mind what they’re 
say in’. I love you just ’cause I love you. An’ 
Marigold’s making you a new frock. But you’re 
drefful sick, but you ain’t goin’ to die, ’cause I 
can’t spare you.” 

Mrs. Mann looked in. 

“ Won’t you come and have some lunch ? ” she 
asked, and held out her hand to Katy. 

They chatted away at the table, but the little 
visitor did not seem to have much appetite. And 
when they left the room Katy said, Mamma told 
me I must go to bed, but I don’t want to, only I 
must. I’m having such a good time. Is Amy 
going to stay ? ” 


28 


THE RED HOUSE 


“ Yes,” replied Mrs. Mann. “ It is right to do 
just what Mamma said.” 

“ ril put you in my nice bed,” began Amaryllis. 

The child went reluctantly, but without any 
objection. 

We don’t have to go to bed,” interposed 
Amy. “ Let’s go out doors an’ see who can run 
fastest.” 

Katy shut her eyes resolutely, but sleep wouldn’t 
come. It was all so new and strange, and she 
wondered what the others were doing. Goldie 
crept in softly and the child smiled. 

“ Don’t you think I might get up? I’m rested, 
but my eyes haven’t any sleepiness in them.” 

“ Oh, yes,” said Goldie, helping her down. 

“ What makes you go to sleep sometimes and 
not others ? ” 

“ Well, that’s funny, and I don’t believe I can 
explain it. I don’t think the sand man comes so 
much in the daytime.” 

“ There really isn’t any sand man,” laughed 
Katy. And wouldn’t sand hurt your eyes if he 
sprinkled it in them ? ” 

Oh, that’s what they say. And they don’t 
mean that the sand goes in the eyes, but just on 
the eyelids to make them heavy. They do feel 
that way sometimes. It’s a kind of fine sleepiness. 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 29 

And then suddenly you go off to the land of Nod. 
That’s a real land, because it’s mentioned in the 
Bible.” 

‘‘ It is ? ” Katy’s eyes opened wide. I’ll ask 
Father about it.” Then she ran to the window, 
exclaiming, Oh, I feel all rested ! But I couldn’t 
really go to sleep, you know, so I didn’t disobey, 
did I?” 

No, I think your mother only meant a time 
to rest. And now we’ll go down with the chil- 
dren.” Laurel and Amy had been playing cat’s 
cradle, having run until they were hot and tired, 
and sat down on the grass under a tree. 

Let us go and see the peacock. I don’t be- 
lieve you’ve ever seen one, Katy.” 

He was kept in quite a large pen and let out 
occasionally. Now he uttered a horrid shriek and 
Katy buried her face in Goldie’s skirt, crying. 

Oh, will he bite you ? He’s bigger than a 
turkey ! ” 

Dan won’t let him bite. ’Sides he can’t get 
out,” comforted Laurel. 

Then as if he found he had frightened the 
crowd very much, he took a strut up and down, 
and studied them out of his small beady eyes. 
And suddenly as if he said, “ You just see what 
I can do,” he spread his tail in a magnificent 


THE RED HOUSE 


30 

fashion, and the children were wild with de- 
light. 

“ He does that sometimes when he’s coaxing 
to get out,” said Goldie. Oh, where’s Dan ? ” 

She found him in the barn. Yes, he would 
come and see. 

If you’ll be very good,” exclaimed Dan, shak- 
ing his finger at the bird, who nodded his head 
and stepped around as if he was dancing a minuet. 

“ Oh, isn’t that funny ! ” exclaimed Katy, laugh- 
ing. 

Now you must be very good,” said Dan, and 
not try to run away”; so he opened the door of 
the pen. 

The children stood aside and the peacock 
marched out solemnly, and strutted down the path. 
Then poor little Mrs. Peahen glanced timidly about 
and followed. Down the path, out to the lawn 
he went, where he spread himself gorgeously and 
then began to strut, now and then uttering a dis- 
cordant cry at which three little girls glanced at 
each other in affright. They walked behind with 
numerous oh’s and ah’s. He was very handsome 
with his brilliant markings. 

The peacock thought he had been on his good 
behavior long enough. He gave a wild, discord- 
ant sort of shriek, and dashed out in the street. 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 31 

but he was not a very good sprinter, and he cut 
a funny figure as he seemed to roll from side to 
side. Dan picked up a little stick, and finding 
he really could not run away he wheeled around 
and started back. 

Head him off, Goldie,’’ sang out Dan, and 
she drove him up the lawn path uttering some 
fearful shrieks. Then he made a dive at Amy’s 
frock and she screamed, trying to pull it away. 
Dan came to the rescue. Chan ran out from the 
barn, and between them both they managed to 
get the peacock back to his pen. 

** He’s getting to be an ugly fellow,” said Dan. 
“ And the way he treats that poor little hen ! I 
gave him a switching a few days ago. Now, old 
fellow, your holiday is over.” 

“ An’ he teared Amy’s frock,” began Laurel. 

“ Wasn’t he drefful! An’ if he’d bit her ” 

He spoiled his own nice time, the mean old 
fellow I Children, don’t you want to go down and 
swing? ” 

Prim came out just then. Dan had put up a 
rather small swing for Laurel and Amy. There 
was a piece of carpet at the back so they couldn’t 
tip over that way, and a piece of rope they could 
pull so they could swing themselves. 

** I’ll sit in with you, Katy. You know, Lai, 


THE RED HOUSE 


32 

that it is good manners to offer the first of every- 
thing to the company.” 

Laurel looked a little wistful, but made no de- 
mur. 

Oh, it is almost like flying,” said Katy. 
“ When the Sunday School went on the picnic, 
Mamrria was afraid it would make me sick. But 
it doesn’t,” and she laughed gleefully. 

She wasn’t dizzy when she jumped down, and 
the other two tried it. The older girls walked 
back to the house and told Cap how mean and 
contrary the peacock had been. Then they went 
upstairs to try on their new frocks. 

“ Katy’s getting along first-rate,” began Prim. 
‘‘ Oh, Mother, I’m so glad I wasn’t a little girl all 
alone. They don’t have half good times.” 

Mrs. Mann smiled. 

Then Tip and Rhoda came home and wanted 
to try the swing. The three little girls went in 
and played tea, then took their dolls out in the car- 
riages. Laurel was very good, and let Katy have 
Beauty. She wrapped Dolly up in a shawl head 
and ears, ‘‘ ’cause she was awful sick with ligera- 
tion, and had to be out in the air so’s it wouldn’t 
strike in.” 

What is liger — what did you call it ? ” asked 
Katy. 


CHILDREN’S VACATION 33 

“ Well, the doctors don’t know, but I guess it’s 
like mumps. That swells your head all up and you 
can’t hear.” 

Rhoda didn’t like to be left in the lurch, and 
came out to them complaining that it wasn’t good 
manners not to invite her to go with them. 

‘‘ But you wanted to swing,” returned Amy. 
‘‘And we’d swung and swung.” 

“ Well, you might have waited.” 

Katy was getting tired. They had all been so 
eager for pleasure she had forgotten her nap, so 
she went in, and this time she really did sleep, 
and was bright enough an hour later. 

They all had to run to meet Father and tell him 
how cross the peacock had been. The bird did not 
like being shut up, and made some dismal noises. 

Mr. Mann surveyed the swing, and a thought 
entered his mind, and he went over to talk to 
Dan. Then they made some ground measurements 
and surveyed several trees. 

“ I’m always afraid of children falling out,” 
Mr. Mann said. “ The others are safer. You 
don’t have to hold on, and you can’t slip. You 
are sure you can put it up ? ” 

“ Well, I’ll get the Brenners’ man to come over. 
Next week? ” 

“ Yes,” and Mr. Mann came in with a throng 


THE RED HOUSE 


34 

of children. But Amy had to go home, and 
Laurel walked clear to the gate with her. The 
next morning Grandmother Briggs and Lidie came 
over. Lidie was quite well and could straighten 
up, and was wild over everything. Such beautiful 
flowers and such a fine lawn 1 And the great wide 
porch was shaded by purple clematis bloom. The 
children fairly dragged her around the garden, 
and she must see the cunning flocks of chickens. 
The little Houdans were very funny. The old 
peacock was undeniably sulky. 

‘‘ Well, I declare, it’s most like the garden of 
Eden,” said Lidie, — “ not that IVe ever seen that, 
but it just does seem as if there was everything 
here, and such lots of flowers ! ” 

Oh, you should have seen the roses,” ex- 
claimed Amaryllis. ‘‘Of course most of them 
were here, but at Easter we had some choice ones 
sent us, and this pink one blooms all the time. 
Some of the others do.” 

“Well, you’re a lucky lot! And now I guess 
I’ll go and sit down a bit. I’m not as supple as 
you children.’^ 

They found Grandmother and Mrs. Mann sit- 
ting on the porch, the latter finishing a frock and 
the old lady busy with her knitting. She too had 
been expatiating on everything. The border of 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 35 

scarlet sage just coming into bloom, the great cir- 
cle of variegated petunias, some with curly edges 
and in all beautiful colors. The Chedisters’ lawn 
was in fine array as well, and all up and down 
the street was a perfect garden. 

“ Well, ’pears as if we’d gone into a new coun- 
try,” said Grandmother. Bessy, you never could 
be content in Denby again. Seems to me it grows 
worse and worse. So many of the houses need 
painting. I declare, ours and your little old house 
make the lane quite a beauty spot. And them 
Bachmans are tenants worth having. They keep 
everything so tidy. When Germans are nice, 
they’re fine an’ no mistake! But, seems to me, 
shop work is the ruination of the women. They 
don’t care how things go if they earn a little 
money. They have no time for flowers, only to 
get some fine clothes. An’ the men drop down 
and get sort of shif’less. An’ the Bachmans are 
selling eggs right along. Mrs. Bachman wants 
a cow.” 

“Yes, they spoke to Dan about some kind of 
a shed place and what the lumber would cost. 
He thought he could do it himself. I do suppose 
they’d make the cow pay.” 

“ You bet they would,” returned Grandmother. 
“ Why don’t some of our poor farmers take a les- 


THE RED HOUSE 


36 

son by them ? And, Bessy, do you remember that 
French woman who lived down by the church 
and made such nice things almost out of nothing? 
Old country people don’t waste a spoonful. 
There’s those Dorans. They’re always behind- 
hand and begging clothes for their children. But 
they can feed two great dogs, and they’ve nothing 
to watch.” 

“ Oh, there’s a bit of news,” exclaimed Lidie, 
looking up with a funny expression. “ You 
couldn’t guess who has a beau, at least that’s the 
suspicion — Miss Weed.” 

“ O dear ! ” Bessy laughed. ‘‘ Is he — well, 
nice?” 

‘‘ He’s a farmer at Pine Brook with five chil- 
dren. His wife died somewhere about Christmas. 
He was at the Beers’s first, then he switched off. 
He’s taken her out to drive several times. They 
say the children run wild. Five are a handful.” 

Marigold had brought her crocheting and was 
sitting on the step. Now she looked up and said 
gravely, ‘‘ And we had eight.” 

That caused a general laugh. 

Well — yours had a mother. The oldest girl 
wanted to go in the mill just after her mother 
died, and she’s only fifteen. I s’pose she’s eager 
for her father to marry. Then there’s two boys. 


CHILDREN’S VACATION 37 

So no stepmother can look for much help in house- 
work. And what does Miss Weed know about it, 
either? She an' her cousin do shop work and get 
their stint done by mid afternoon, and dress 
themselves up an’ sit by the window so’s they 
can see all that’s goin’ on, an’ it’s mighty pleasant. 
Old Aunt Chatty keeps house for them just for 
her livin’. There’s her three thousand she’s get- 
tin’ six per cent, for, an’ saving up money beside. 
An’ they’re in church affairs, an’ asked out to 
tea everywhere.” 

‘‘ Oh, I hope she won’t do any such foolish 
thing,” said Bessy Mann very earnestly. She can 
take life so easy. And Pine Brook’s worse than 
Denby, I do think. They have church service 
only every other Sunday. And it would be a hard 
life when one isn’t used to children.” 

‘‘ Well, if she’s that silly she’ll deserve all she 
gets,” said Grandmother emphatically. “ A man 
like yours ‘ don’t grow on every bush,’ as the 
sayin’ is. And you weren’t foolish enough to take 
the first one that come along.” 

And Dilly Strong is engaged,” announced 
Lidie. “ Steve Morgan and she have been sort 
of company ing for the last year. And old man 
Morgan’s mad about it, and says Steve must work 
three years longer before he will give him up. 


38 THE RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

to pay for all the trouble he’s been. Steve is a 
nice fellow and he was twenty on Christmas.” 

Queer how people feel about that. Children 
don’t ask to be brought into the world and some 
of them have it hard enough. They ought to be 
free when they are of age.” 


CHAPTER III 


GOING TO A PARTY 

There was a rush of three little girls around 
the lawn. 

“ Oh, Muver, Amy's got her table all set out, 
an' Mis' Boyce is cooking dinner for her. Can't 
we stay ? " 

“ Why, is that Laurel ? " cried Lidie. ‘‘ And 
Katy Burnham ! How rosy she looks I " 

‘‘ Can't you speak to Grandma and Lidie ? " 
asked Mrs. Mann. 

Laurel hung her head, but Katy said: 

“ How do you do ? " in her pretty, precise man- 
ner. 

And this is our neighbor, Amy Boyce." 

Amy made a little courtesy. Then Laurel held 
out her hand. 

“ And where's Rhoda ? " 

Oh, her school hasn't ended yet." 

“ Please, Mrs. Mann, couldn't Katy and Laurel 
stay and have dinner with me? And Mother has 

been making some — some " and Amy's face 

turned red. 


39 


THE RED HOUSE 


40 

“ Pop-overs,” supplied Katy. “ And they rose 
up so splendid! And there’s some currants and 
berries and chickens ” 

“ And Mother’s compliments,” finding her voice 
and looking out of wistful eyes. 

“ Well, well, what a nice lot of little girls ! ” 
said Grandmother. “ And so you’re going to have 
a party ? 

Laurel kissed her mother coaxingly. 

“ Yes,” Mrs. Mann said. “ But you had better 
come home pretty soon afterward.” 

Then they ran off again, the little feet patting 
on the gravel path. 

“ I didn’t suppose Mrs. Burnham would let 
Katy out of her sight,” began Grandma. “ I 
thought she was going to take her, but what a 
child would do at a big folks’ meeting except to 
get awful tired, I don’t know. And how bright 
and well she looked! ” 

“ She wasn’t very well that day, so we coaxed 
her to let Katy stay with us. Amy is a very nice 
child and is all alone. She and Laurel are fast 
friends. Katy has too much care and is too lonely. 
It isn’t good for a child to be so much with grown 
people.” 

Amaryllis came out to invite them to luncheon. 
They had to pause and inspect the rooms as they 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 41 

passed through. Linn had a hearty welcome from 
both visitors. He was growing into a very manly 
lad. 

“ Where are the children ? '' asked Mrs. Alden. 
‘‘ Cap wondered if they wouldn’t like lunch in the 
playroom ? ” 

'' They’re having it at Mrs. Boyce’s.” 

“We’ve traded off,” said Prim. “Two old 
guests have gone, two new ones have come lest 
we should get lonesome.” 

Lidie laughed at that. 

“ What delightful corn-muffins ! ” said Grand- 
ma. 

“ Rilla made them,” announced Prim. 

“ Why, you are quite a practiced cook ! ” 

“ Rilla cooked a good deal in the old house 
when I had to be out so much,” said the mother. 

“ And you have all grown so, and somehow 
look different. You’ve lost the Denby look, which 
wasn’t anything to brag of,” and Grandma 
laughed. 

“ I’m glad of that,” said Linn. “ The Denby 
folks will have to brush up or they will be left 
way behind.” 

“ They’re that now,” returned Lidie. “ There 
ought to be an earthquake or something to rouse 
them.” 


THE RED HOUSE 


42 

What becomes of towns when they get clear 
worn out ? ” asked Linn. “ That’s a funny 
thought, isn’t it ? ” 

“ We’ve read of them,” said Rilla. “ The peo- 
ple went away and the houses dropped into ruins.” 

“ No one in Denby will have push enough to 
get away,” rejoined Lidie. 

“ Then some of the adjacent places will come 
in and swallow them up. The creamery people 
are building several new houses. Dan and I passed 
them a few days ago.” 

‘‘ Yes, they really had to find shelter for the 
workmen.” 

“ And they’ll dribble along down. What a host 
of cows they have ! ” 

‘‘ Well, it may be good for us,” said Grandma. 

They were over and engaged all the spare hay 
Father had and some of the root crops.” 

Rilla asked about Mrs. Betts, and if she was 
still at weaving carpets. 

‘‘And finding fault with everything? Oh, yes. 
Queer how rag carpets have come round. Though 
they call them rugs now. Prim, I suppose you 
don’t sew any more? You were a master hand 
at it. And you almost beat me at knitting.” 

“ My occupation has gone,” and Prim shook 
her head drolly. 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 43 

After dinner they went out to view the garden 
and the “ stock/' as Linn called it. Grandma was 
full of surprises. Then Chan must play. Lidic 
was really enchanted. Grandma leaned her head 
down on the sofa cushion and went fast asleep, 
the music and the children's talk being not in the 
least disturbing. 

‘‘ Oh, Rilla, what a lovely life you are going 
to have! '’ Lidie said with deep feeling. All you 
children, in fact. If I was young as you, I should 
really envy you. Half the girls in Denby do.’’ 

Rilla flushed. ‘‘ But you are all nice and happy,” 
she returned. '‘And you were always so good 
to us.” 

" We didn’t do very much. And Linn was 
such a nice, willing, handy boy. Why, since then 
I’ve often wished I had just such a little brother. 
There’ll be the grandchildren by and by. Real 
young people are such a pleasure. I don’t wonder 
Mr. Mann wanted you all.” 

" I hope you won’t mind very much, Lidie,” 
Marigold began with a grave expression, " but we 
all have to go to a party this afternoon. We 
were asked some days ago. The people haven’t 
any children, and they are going to Europe on 
Saturday, and they want a children’s party, twenty 
children.” 


44 


THE RED HOUSE 


‘‘Well, if that isn’t funny!” exclaimed Lidie. 

“We did not know you were coming,” added 
Primrose. 

“ Well, there’ll be your mother, and Mr. Mann 
will come home, and I suppose Father will be over 
about seven. Why, I’ve been like a real child 
to-day and had an awfully nice time. No, you 
must not mind a bit, and I hope you’ll be as gay 
as larks.” 

“If you could stay until we come home, and 
we could tell you all about it ” 

“ Well, you’ll come over, all of you, some day. 
I shall just want to hear.” 

Mrs. Mann came to say it was time for the 
children to dress. Linn had begun already to 
scour himself, as he expressed it, but it 
did seem as if Chan was always clean and 
in order. 

The girls came down in their pretty white 
dresses, each one having a different colored sash, 
Rilla was certainly growing taller; her mother had 
had to put a band of insertion in the skirt to 
lengthen it. They said good-by, and walked off 
down the street, a pretty group. 

“ They’re just children to be proud of,” said 
Grandma emphatically. 

Then there was a rush and a warwhoop, and 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 45 

Tip flung his hat over the hitching-post. ‘‘ I 
beat!” he cried. 

Rhoda stopped short. ‘‘ Well, you’re a boy and 
older. Your legs are longer, and that makes the 
difference.” 

You bet that I couldn’t.” 

“ Well, I didn’t bet anything, so that isn’t a 
real bet.” 

‘‘You said you could beat me to the post.” 

“ So I could if I had tried. And you’d 
been mad when the boys laughed at you to- 
morrow.” 

“ You’re an old tell-tale, Rhoda Firth.” 

“ I just haven’t told anybody, there 1 Oh, 
there’s some company on the stoop,” and Rhoda 
walked decorously around the lawn and shook 
hands with the two guests. 

Then three little girls came wheeling their babies 
along the street. Laurel had hers in a small ex- 
press wagon Amy’s mother had hunted up. 

There was a funny confusion for a few mo- 
ments. Five more children and all talking at once. 

“ But I’m afraid you didn’t have any nap,” said 
Mrs. Mann to Katy. 

“ But I lay on the sofa, and Mrs. Boyce read 
some beautiful verses ’bout a little girl going to 
Slumbertown. And I’m all rested.” 


THE RED HOUSE 


46 

“ Why, she looks as if she’d been made over,” 
said Grandma. 

Rhoda came up and viewed the cortege. ‘‘ That’s 
Amy’s ’spress wagon,” she began. “ I wouldn’t 
ride my dolly round in it.” 

Tain’t neder. Auntie Boyce said ’twas a — a 
something ’lance, and she’s goin’ to hospital. She’s 
drefful sick. An’ she’s all covered so no one won’t 
catch it.” 

That old rag thing ! I’d be ’shamed to take 
her out.” 

‘‘ You just needn’t. I don’t want you to. She’s 
mine. And the doctor ain’t goin’ to let her die.” 

Rhoda gave a mocking laugh. Laurel followed 
the other two round to the playroom door. 

Come and swing, Katy,” Rhoda cried. 

Katy studied her two companions. “ I like you 
best,” she said. 

An’ we’ll have a house an’ come visitin’ just 
as we did at Aunty Boyce’s, an’ play tea, but we 
don’t want anything to eat now. We’ll just make 
b’lieve.” 

Katy had a little twinge of conscience. Every- 
thing had tasted so good to her over here, and 
she had eaten between meals and been so very 
happy. But, then, so did Amy and Laurel, and 
they didn’t fall sick. Laurel covered up “ dest 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 47 

dolly’’ and put her in a far corner; then she set 
out her small table, and was putting on the dishes, 
when two visitors came in with their little girls, 
and there was a great welcoming time. One would 
suppose they had not seen each other for weeks. 
Mr. Burnham had gone off to a convention and 
was to preach a sermon, Mr. Boyce had gone on 
some business for his store and maybe he would 
not be home in several days. If her little girl 
should fall sick she would not know what 
to do. 

She must go to a hospital,” declared Laurel. 

The nurses know just what to do, an’ they bring 
them back all well. Saves so much trouble,” and 
Laurel gave a sigh of relief as she poured out 
make-believe tea. 

Then she took her guests around to show them 
the house. Chan played for them on the piano, 
and they clapped their hands. Then they went 
out to see Grandmother and Lidie, when Dan drove 
round and asked if they didn’t want to go with 
him. And wouldn’t Lidie go? 

They were delighted, and he helped them in. 
And just as they drove away Rhoda came flying 
around. 

‘‘ That’s awfully mean ! ” she exclaimed. “ Why 
didn’t they ask me ? ” 


THE RED HOUSE 


48 

“ You were not here, and the surrey was about 
full,” said her mother. 

‘‘ But I could have crowded in,” passionately. 

** You may go next time.” 

‘‘ And now I don’t know what to do ! ” 

‘‘ Why, you can study your lessons.” 

That was generally Rhoda’s excuse when she 
was asked to do anything. 

She stood irresolute for a moment or two and 
then went round to find Tip, who had begun an 
irrigating canal that would lead the water down to 
his potatoes. 

But why don’t you take the hose ? ” she asked. 

“ Because irrigation gives you a bigger crop.” 

‘‘ I don’t believe it.” 

‘‘ Girls don’t know anything about farming.” 

‘‘Where will you get the water from?” 

“ I’m going to dig a pond and fill it.” 

Rhoda went and sat on the back stoop disconso- 
late. And the others were off having a nice time. 
She hoped Katy Burnham would go home. But 
then Amy would be left. And because she was a 
twin, hadn’t she the best right to Laurel? 

But the carriage-load had a merry time. They 
went over to Ridgewood and Lidie would buy' 
some candy. Then they went to Rock Hill where 
Mr. Peters was raising pigs. There were several 


CHILDREN’S VACATION 49 

pens and some of the little ones were so pretty 
that the children were delighted. Their pink skin 
showed under the white hair and their little curly 
tails looked so funny as they ran round squealing 
and nosing for something to eat. In another place 
there were five little fellows stretched out asleep 
and they made a pretty picture, if they were pigs. 
Lidie was really delighted. 

“ Why, they are a sight worth seeing ! ” she 
said. 

“ Don’t you suppose Papa would buy one ? ” 
asked Laurel. “ They’re so cunning.” 

Dan laughed. 

Oh, they’re not pretty when they grow big. 
And they’re worse than chickens in a garden.” 

But — I’d like to have somefin’ that was truly 
alive.” 

“ I wish you wasn’t so afraid of the dog. But 
now that Bitsy’s gone away you might have a 
kitty.” 

I have a nice big cat, but I am always afraid 
he will scratch me,” said Katy. ‘‘ He catches rats 
and mice and sometimes birds. But he can’t catch 
a squirrel and that makes him mad.” 

‘‘ But I wouldn’t want him to,” said Amy. 

‘‘ Oh, I don’t. But he really couldn’t. I’ve seen 
him try, and then he walks away switching his 


THE RED HOUSE 


50 

tail in an angry fashion. It makes Papa laugh. 
We don’t like him to catch birds, either, but he 
will sometimes.” 

Mrs. Boyce had walked down to the edge of 
the lawn when she saw them coming, and thanked 
Dan for the pleasure he had given Amy. 

‘‘ But I must go and get my doll,” said Amy. 

Lidie was the most enthusiastic one of the 
party. She had had a splendid day and she should 
be glad when their babies were big enough to have 
dolls and come over to Grandmother’s. 

Amy said good-by, and a few moments after- 
ward Mr. Mann came home, and he had to listen 
to all the stories, even Rhoda’s grievance. 

‘‘ But you can go out any day,” returned her 
father. ‘‘ I wouldn’t mind. Ask Dan to take you 
to-morrow.” 

But — ^but Lidie won’t be here.” 

Then you must go over and get her.” 

And I want to see the pigs.” 

‘‘ I never thought pigs could be so pretty,” said 
Lidie. ‘‘ And Mr. Peters said there were forty- 
two, and twenty of them were sold already.” 

‘‘ He does quite a business in them and raises 
some fine stock.” 

Are you not very tired?” Mrs. Mann asked 
Katy. 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 51 

‘‘ Oh, no, Fve had the loveliest time 1 Oh, I 
wish I could live here — well, when Mamma and 

Papa want to go away ” ' 

‘‘ You surely shall,” was the cordial response. 
They were hardly through supper when Mr. 
Briggs came. It had seemed very queer not to 
have the five other children. 

And you had to go callin’ in the neighbors’ 
young ones,” he said with a laugh. I’d like to 
know what you’ve done to Katy, she looks so 
bright an’ cheery. They fuss too much over her. 
They’re good sensible people, but I s’pose most 
folks think their’n a little nicer an’ more delicate 
than other folks’s children, but they all want some 
lettin’ alone. An’ where did you pick up this one ? ” 
‘‘ She is our neighbor, a few doors down the 
street,” returned Mrs. Mann. 

And she’s my dear friend,” explained Laurel. 
She hasn’t any twin and we play together. We 
make believe we are lots of other people. Only 
we haven’t any grandma.” 

They all smiled at that. 

‘‘ Well, we’ve had just a lovely day,” said Grand- 
ma. ‘‘ And, Mr. Mann, you have the nicest house 

and the nicest wife ” 

‘‘And the nicest family of children, don’t for- 
get that,” added Mr. Mann. 


THE RED HOUSE 


52 

Then Mr. Briggs must go out and see how the 
trees and the garden and the stock were getting 
along. He thought the flowers quite wonderful. 

“ But those Bachmans will run you a pretty 
close race. How they do cover every inch of 
ground! Your wife was lucky to get such a 
good tenant. Now why can’t some of the Denby 
folks take pattern by them instead of lettin’ their 
gardens grow up to weeds! It must be sheer 
laziness! But I can’t tell you how we miss that 
little chap of yours, Linn. He was the willin’est 
young one I ever see. Beers groans about him 
and thinks you ought’er let him staid to business. 
Why is it there’s such a car’less lot of boys nowa- 
days? Well, I’m glad he’s having a good chance 
of schoolin’. My! how he’s grown!” 

They had come round to the porch by this time, 
and Mr. Briggs suggested that Mother and Lidie 
should get on their things so they could get home 
before dew fell. There were very tender good-bys 
and promises of renewed visits. Mr. Mann took 
little Amy home, and she was enthusiastic about 
her nice time. Mrs. Mann took her three little 
girls upstairs, though Rhoda didn’t see why she 
couldn’t stay up and hear about the party. Amy 
and Katy played with Laurel all the time and she 
hadn’t had any one — 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 53 

“ Oh, you’ll grow better-natured in your sleep,” 
said her mother. 

Afterward Mr. and Mrs. Mann sat on the porch 
in the fragrant night air, which seemed to make 
music among the trees. Why couldn’t everybody 
be pleased and happy when they had the comforts 
of life, and be willing to share them with others? 
It was such a blessed thing to see others happy, to 
be happy one’s self. Now and then he thought 
of his old life and the contrast made him shiver. 
True, they had not much money then, but they 
could have taken some pleasure, made a few 
friends, and asked some one in to a meal. Bessy 
had not grown hard and narrow with her strug- 
gles. He gave her a tender squeeze, and she 
smiled in the fragrant dusk. He felt thankful 
that he had found her and all the children. He 
was very proud when people spoke well of them. 
And Grafton had found out they were no blemish 
to the neighborhood, if there were eight of them 
and they did have jolly times. 

Then there was a sound of eager voices. Dan 
had gone after the older children. He had some 
ideas of what was due to the quality ” that he 
had learned from the Gedneys. 

Oh, yes, they had had the time of their lives. 


THE RED HOUSE 


54 

First they thought it was going to be rather stiff, 
though. There were a Mr. and Mrs. Harford, 
then two young ladies. And, oh, how lovely their 
dresses were, all lace and needlework! And Miss 
Marian Gale had curls all over her head like 
Goldie's, only her hair wasn’t red. She was full 
of fun and set them to playing games, and then 
they went outdoors and had the grandest game 
of tag, and Miss Marian told them some funny 
stories, and Stuart Bradley insisted that Prim 
should tell about the Kron, and everybody laughed 
and laughed, and then they all tried to say 
Chrononhontonthologosphorus, and Mr. Brenner 
said it made his back ache, and that he had to look 
cross-eyed. Then they all sang, and then Chan 
sang alone, and Mrs. Harford came and kissed 
him, and said it was like a bit out of heaven, and 
he told about his being in the hospital, and then 
they begged him and Goldie to do that bird-music. 
It sounded just lovely. Why, you can’t imagine 
how nice it was ! 

They had all added their share, and talked to- 
gether, but the mother of eight children could dis- 
tinguish their voices. 

“ I didn’t want to go very much,” said Linn in 
the first halt, '' but I’m glad now. And when Mr. 
Brenner comes back. I’m going over some Satur- 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 55 

day afternoon just to see the curiosities. There 
are shelves and shelves of them.” 

And now you must all run to bed. Fm very 
glad you had such a happy time.” Inwardly their 
mother hoped they had behaved nicely, but she 
would not spoil their delight by saying it. 

It was fresh in their minds the next morning, 
and Father had to hear it. 

‘‘ And one of the funniest things,” exclaimed 
Goldie, “ was ‘ Labor in vain.' Do you know 
about it. Mother, or Mrs. Alden ? ” 

They had never heard of it. 

“ Well, it was Miss Marian’s get-up. She put 
us all down on the parlor floor, Turkish fashion, 
with our legs folded under us. She went round 
and straightened up our shoulders and told us to 
fold our arms, and you know how you wait for 
the next thing to come when you can’t even 
imagine what it is going to be! Then she said, 
‘ Now you may all get up,’ and somehow we 
didn’t take it in at first, then she said very 
solemnly, ‘ Your labor has been in vain,’ and in 
a second we all shouted. And Rob Lathrop sprang 
up and caught her round the waist, and said, 
‘ That’s a splendid sell, but you can’t try it over 
twice.’ And everybody laughed and laughed, even 
the grown people.” 


56 THE RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

Mr. Mann laughed as well. “ Fve done some 
labor in vain, but never quite that stunt, he ex- 
claimed. I think you did have a grand good 
time. And most people consider the Brenners 
rather stiff.” 

“ Well, they’re just splendid,” declared Linn. 

The Brenners sat over the remnant of the ice 
, cream and concluded the party had been a great 
success, “ though I couldn’t have managed it with- 
out you, Marian,” Mrs. Brenner said. “ But I’d 
like that lovely Chan and Goldie with her curly 
red mop, and bubbling over spirits. And what a 
fuss the people over on the Avenue made about 
the eight children, as if it was an irruption of the 
Goths and Vandals! I haven’t heard of their 
smashing windows or tearing down fences or 
stealing fruit. I hope they won’t get spoiled while 
we are away.” 

I believe I could make ever so much money 
by giving entertainments with four of those chil- 
dren at some seaside place. And can anybody 
say over that long word?” asked Marian. 

They tried and tried and made most ridiculous 
failures. 

Well, we know what makes earthquakes,” 
said Mr. Brenner. “ That child has a brilliant 
imagination.” 


CHAPTER IV 


LIKE A FAIRY STORY 

There was a letter to Chan and his mother 
from Mr. Gwynne. He was having a few days’ 
leisure, and he wanted to see them all very much. 
Would they take him in over Sunday ? And could 
they find room for his trunk, which he might like 
to leave? 

“ Why, of course ! ” exclaimed the chorus. 

Now, Mother, let’s finish my room, and then 
you will have a nice spare room,” suggested Linn. 

The walls of the upstairs chamber had been 
tinted a light greenish gray, and the floor painted. 
Dan had made a very nice bookcase and Linn had 
been putting up some pictures, real boy’s pictures. 
There were some shelves also, a few useful things 
out of the storeroom, and Mr. Mann had prom- 
ised him a nice desk. On Tip’s side of the room 
were a cot, several boxes that he was to be sure to 
keep his traps in, a little rocking-chair, and a 
bureau that the boys were to share together. 

“ And you must not come over on my part, nor 
57 


THE RED HOUSE 


S8 

meddle with my things, understand,” said Linn 
in a big brother tone. “ I won’t touch any of 
yours.” 

Tip looked at his bed, undecided as to whether 
he would like sleeping alone. 

But you’re such a big boy, now, going to 
school, and you can almost ride Bonnie, and boys 
like you are never afraid, because I am right here.” 

“ But if I should wake up and see something,” 
apprehensively. 

‘‘ See here. Tip — the door is on my side and 
yours is a sort of alcove. Robbers couldn’t get 
in — they’d wake Father. And if any one came up 
he’d see my bed first, and I’d point my hammer 
at him and he’d think it was a pistol and run. 
Then Cap is sleeping in the next room, and it is 
too warm to sleep two in a bed anyway. Some- 
times you do kick so. And you growl like a dog 
when I straighten you out. It almost frightens 
me.” 

That made Tip laugh. His mother talked it 
all over with him, and Dan thought it would be 
fine. 

Then they put the guest-room in order, with 
clean window curtains, a span new counterpane, 
a pretty, fresh bureau cover, and towels with an 
initial, the handiwork of Amaryllis. 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 59 

“ And Saturday morning we’ll put in some 
lovely bouquets,” declared Marigold. 

Then there came another announcement. 

Mr. Burnham had been asked to preach on 
Sunday in a church where the clergyman was ill, 
and they had decided to stay over, though they 
considered it a sort of imposition to leave Katy so 
long on their hands. Mrs. Burnham wondered if 
she would be disappointed. She was such a quiet 
little body that her feelings might go deeper than 
one thought. 

But Katy simply clapped her hands and danced 
around, and announced in the cheeriest of voices: 

“ Oh, I can stay over Sunday and go to Sunday 
School with you! And maybe they won’t come 
home until Tuesday. Oh, I wish we lived next 
door to you I ” 

“ I wish you did, too. You are such a sweet 
little girl,” and Prim kissed her. 

Saturday morning a big wagon drove up and 
two men jumped out of it. 

“Mann, is that the name?” 

“ Yes,” answered Goldie. 

“ Here’s a note — Master Chandler Firth.” 

“ That’s all right,” responded Linn, who had 
come forward. The driver said afterward, “ There 
was a swarm of young ones.” 


6o 


THE RED HOUSE 


‘‘ Well it’s a queer-looking trunk ! ” ejaculated 
Prim. “ It’s bundled up like Granny Keen. Say, 
isn’t it some one in disguise?” 

The man laughed. “ It has two legs and a body 
and a voice.” 

Prim and Goldie looked puzzled. Chan was 
reading his note. It ran — 

‘‘ Dear Chan : I trust you to find a good place 
for my trunk, and tell your delightful mother 
that I shall be in time for dinner. Let the men 
set it up. I have a wonderful story to tell 
you. H. G.” 

Linn was surveying it critically. ‘‘ I saw some 
queer trunks in New York,” he said. ‘‘ They 
stand up on end and have spaces with hooks to 
hang coats and trousers.” 

“ Why, he won’t want many coats or trousers 
to stay over Sunday.” 

“ Perhaps he is going on somewhere else.” 

Well, I’m glad he’s coming here. And a won- 
derful story to tell us ! Goody ! goody ! ” and 
Prim danced around. 

The men lifted it down. It was certainly heavy. 
Then they unfastened some straps and pins and 
lifted it off what seemed a sort of foundation, 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 6i 

and took off some more wrappings. Mrs. Mann 
came to see what was going on. 

“ It’s all right, mum,” and the man nodded. 

Now, my men, all together.” 

They lifted it up the steps, and took off a padded 
garment. 

Oh, an upright piano ! ” Goldie shouted. 

'' You guessed right that time,” with a twinkle 
in his eye. “ All these children yourn ? ” 

‘‘Yes,” said Linn, laughing. “And one more; 
and nary one of them for sale.” 

“ Well, I declare ! ” and the man laughed 
heartily. 

“ Now, where’s this thing to be put? We may 
as well go through with the job.” 

“ Why, it will have to be in the parlor. The 
great question is what to do with the other one.” 

Mrs. Mann looked around helplessly. 

“That out-of-date, cumbersome thing! Why 
didn’t you sell it ? ” 

“ Because we didn’t know we were to have a 
new one,” said Chan. “ Mother, where can we 
put it?” 

The men looked around and surveyed the 
library. 

“ You could stand it against the chimney-piece. 
You won’t want a fire in the grate right away.” 


62 


THE RED HOUSE 


Well — yes. How awfully big it looks ! ’’ 

The men rolled it in. It took off the homey 
look of the room, but it was the best they could 
do. Then the new beauty was put in its place. 

Oh ! — oh ! — oh ! ” Chan just looked. It 

surely was as handsome as that of the Brenners. 

'' Yes, she’s a dandy, good enough to hug, only 
’t would take most of your little arms to go round 
her. Did the man send you the key? ” 

'' No,” answered Linn. 

Chan walked straight up and kissed it, and the 
mover laughed, but he drew the back of his hand 
across his eyes. The boy’s face was alight with 
rapture. 

“ Well, I wish you lots of good times with it 
You have jusi the eyes for music, lad.” 

Then they turned and wished the group good-by. 
Mr. Gwynne should have seen them. He would 
have said he had never made so many children 
happy before. 

There’s no word quite good enough,” declared 
Amaryllis with shining eyes. 

There was the polished bench and the rubber 
cover lined with soft flannel. 

Well, it did look funny in all those wraps, 
and it was crated, too. Just look what a polish! 
And what will happen next? ” 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 63 

It’s an overwhelmingly splendid vacation. 
And only a week of it gone ! ” 

They could hardly eat any luncheon. Then 
Linn went up to take another look at his room. 
He put the rug over to Tip’s side. He wanted 
it to have a regular boy’s look. He liked that 
picture of the street boys teaching the dog to 
stand up and beg. And there were the two Greek 
runners, the fingers of one just touching the bar. 
They were tacked up ; frames looked girlish. 

There was a discussion about meeting the train. 
Should they take the big surrey and the two horses, 
and how many wanted to go? Well — four at 
least. Dan would give the little ones a ride first. 
Amaryllis preferred to stay at home and see that 
everything was right and straight, and that the 
chicken potpie would be done at the right mo- 
ment. “ There would be oceans of ice cream,” 
Cap said. 

Amy went home. The playthings were put 
away, and the children had on their white frocks, 
and sat out on the porch. 

Chan coaxed Prim to walk down. She always 
saw so many entertaining things. A squirrel run- 
ning down a tree, a little field mouse scuttling 
along, a group of crickets having a gossip, and 
no end of butterflies. Chan had a list of beauti- 


THE RED HOUSE 


64 

ful ones they were studying up in books; and he 
was making a collection. 

** I do hate to have them die/’ declared Prim. 

But when the worms and caterpillars eat up 
your choicest things, you slay them with a good 
heart.” 

They had plenty of time and sat there watching 
the carriages that came down with the ladies in 
beautiful attire. Many of the summer residents 
had arrived. Some of them nodded and smiled. 
‘‘ The Firth children are getting to be quite a 
familiar phenomenon on the landscape,” Prim 
said. 

** Well, we don’t plot any high crimes and mis- 
demeanors except on our own premises. And I 
think in my new blue frock I may be taken for 
some queer Japanese bird such as they put in 
screens. Are there any red-topped ones, do you 
remember ? ” asked Goldie gravely. 

There was a deafening shriek, two or three in 
a minor key, and several grunts, as the engine 
slowed up. There were Mr. Bradley, Father, and 
Mr. Gwynne. Several childless men were stirred 
with envy, as Mr. Mann once had been. 

“Well, did the trunk come?” stepping out in 
the midst of them. 

“ Oh, Mr. Gwynne ! The loveliest thing ! We 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 65 

all wanted to hug it. And Chan really kissed it.’' 

Chan turned rosy red, but the brave front said 
he was not a bit ashamed. 

“ And we don’t know what to do with the old 
one. It’s in the library.” 

‘‘ I was afraid your voices would get spoiled 
with it.” 

‘‘ Mine especially,” laughed Prim. 

They let Mr. Gwynne have Chan and Goldie 
on the back seat, and Linn smiled as they put in 
the suit-case. Prim and Linn and their father 
sat in front, the boy driving. 

There was a great greeting from the younger 
ones and a cordial one from the hostess, but there 
was a sort of upbraiding glance in her eye and a 
very mirthful gleam in his. 

Oh, children, do let Mr. Gwynne go upstairs 
and brush off some of the dust,” pleaded their 
mother. “ He is warm and tired.” 

Linn led the way, and made him laugh as he 
set down the suit-case and told of the trunk mys- 
tery, and the hanging coats and trousers. 

Mrs. Mann drew her husband into the parlor. 

Oh, why did you allow him to do such an 
extravagant thing! Everybody can’t care for the 
children as you do.” 

“ It was done before I knew about it. Wait 


66 


THE RED HOUSE 


until you hear the story. He thinks Chan and 
Goldie have been of great service to him.” 

I don’t see how,” and she looked mystified. 

“ He’s just as nice as ever,” said Goldie. And, 
Mother, he is real handsome.” 

Oh, child, don’t be foolish ! ” 

Then they went in to dinner and were quite on 
their best behavior at first. The dinner was good, 
and not fussed up with a dozen different things. 
Tip looked very earnestly at Mr. Gwynne and 
inquired if the piano really was going to stay. 

“ I think it will. It belongs to Chandler and 
Marigold.” 

‘‘Did you give it to them ? ” 

“ No, they earned it.” 

“ Why, they haven’t been anywhere, and I 
haven’t seen them do any work. Have they. 
Mother ? ” 

“ There’s a fine story about it. After dinner 
we’ll go out on the porch and I’ll tell you. It is 
as good as a fairy story.” 

Tip was considering. “ Linn,” he began, “ I 
wish you’d earn me a flosserpede.” 

“ Well, you are generous ! ” 

“ Dan can’t make one, he said so.” 

“ I’d like to earn myself a bicycle. I’d like to 
know what Chan did.” 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 67 

The fairies may bring you one” said his 
father. 

“ Not until Christmas/’ laughed Mrs. Mann. 

“ Is that the only time the fairies can appear ? ” 
questioned Mr. Gwynne. 

“ Mother said we were not to have any gifts until 
next Christmas,” explained Prim. Fm making 
out a list.” She wanted to say “ golly,” but 
checked herself, and added, “ How long it will 
be!” 

The ice cream was elegant. There were a few 
luscious pears and some big white gooseberries, 
and Mr. Gwynne enjoyed the feast immensely. 

Then he tried the piano. It had such a beauti- 
ful liquid tone that they were all enchanted. How 
his fingers glided over the keys! Chan was in a 
transport of delight. Amaryllis listened trans- 
figured. Mr. Mann thought she was growing very 
pretty. Was this the little girl he had picked up 
on the dusty road and soothed her disappointment 
about her mother? 

Linn recalled the Pied Piper. It was enough 
to charm hosts of children. 

Mr. Gwynne paused a little. Children,” he 
began, ‘‘ this piano belongs to Chan and Goldie, 
and you must bang on the old one. I think we 
can trust Amaryllis to practice on it. Now don’t 


68 THE RED HOUSE 

you want to go out on the porch and hear how they 
earned it?” 

“ And you never said a word,” upbraided Prim- 
rose sharply, looking at them. 

They didn’t know. It’s quite a wonderful 
story. And part of it happened in Germany. 
Bring out the cushions, and let us take the steps. 
I’m going to put my arms about Chan and Goldie, 
for I am not sure but that they are witch chil- 
dren.” 

“ What are witch children? ” asked Tip. Can 
they fly through the air ? ” 

“ I’ll see that these don’t. Now let us get set- 
tled and I’ll begin at the very beginning like an 
experienced story-teller.” 

It was a magnificent night with the moon just 
at the full. A soft south wind made broken drifts 
of music through the trees, and the air was full 
of fragrance. One could almost imagine it fairy 
land. 

‘‘ There was once a man,” Mr. Gwynne began, 
who had promised a friend he would go to a 
certain place where they mended poor children, 
and ask if they would take in a little boy with a 
bad knee. While he was talking, he heard such 
an enchanting sound that he thought first it was 
a mocking bird, but it had such dainty sweet 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 69 

curves, rises and falls, and the tender melody of 
the wood robin, so he asked the doctor about it, 
and was told that it was a little boy who was 
getting well, singing to another little boy whose 
life was slowly ending,^^ and Mr. Gwynne gave 
Chan a fond squeeze. ‘‘ Then he asked several 
questions about it, and found he was a poor little 
lad sent there by a kind friend. This man Fm 
telling about was a musical director, and had 
to go at once to a western city, but he wrote to 
this kindly man to keep an eye over the child 
until he returned. He went abroad indeed, but 
all this time the boy's voice kept floating through 
his brain, and he wrote out little snatches of the 
melody. He met a young fellow from Tyrol — 
they are curiously musical — who played on a cor- 
net. Do you know what a cornet is ? " 

Linn said he had seen a player in the band in 
New York, but the others shook their heads. 

“ One who really knows how, can get the most 
enchanting music out of a cornet. It is a sort of 
brass horn that takes fingering as well as blowing. 
Axel Graff was really a genius with some fine 
possibilities, and he made a bargain with this man 
to play for him in his training. He was three-and- 
twenty. Then at Leipsic, the director met an- 
other young player and engaged him. They played 


THE RED HOUSE 


70 

at a number of concerts, and really made a mark. 
Then they came to America.” 

Oh, it was you all the time,” said Chan with 
a laugh in his voice. 

''I don’t tell the story very well, do I? You 
caught me too soon,” and Mr. Gwynne laughed. 

Well, he went to a Mr. Mann, and heard a 
good deal about the child’s voice. He was father 
to him then, but nothing would induce him to give 
the boy up, even to win fame. Well, I don’t be- 
lieve I would either, if I had been his father. 

‘‘ Can you recall the evening I came up here and 
you and Goldie did that wonderful bit of bird 
music? The place where Goldie put in the soft, 
sweet whistle, and then went soaring up like a 
lark and came down again, and then the melody 
seemed a dozen birds with what a great poet 
called ‘ sweet jargoning.’ I asked you to do it 
over and over, making notes of the melody, and 
thinking if I could get my two cornet players in 
touch with it, they would stand in the front rank.” 

Oh, what a wonderful man you are ! ” Goldie 
exclaimed breathlessly. 

“ And they used to do it over and over in the 
old house and no one thought anything of it ! And 
the little plays we used to have, and we don’t 
do anything now ! ” Prim declared lugubriously. 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 71 

Oh, hush up, Prim ! Don’t interrupt. I want 
to hear about the cornet,” said Linn. 

“ I hammered away at the strains, and Axel and 
Hugo spent hours on them. There’s a good deal 
of hard work about music. After a while they 
caught the inspiration, but oh, how I did wish for 
you two! I kept writing, altering here and there, 
going over and over, and asked in a high up 
musical doctor for his opinion, and was surprised 
at his enthusiasm. Two days after he wrote to 
inquire if I would come and bring the two young 
men and play the piece for him at a grand concert 
he was giving at a splendid auditorium in a noted 
seaside resort. It was a fine chance to introduce 
it, so we went. There was a tremendous audience. 
One of the noted singers, a great favorite, was 
listed on the programme, and there was a well- 
known violinist, besides a number of other first- 
class musicians. The house was packed, the audi- 
ence enthusiastic. Then came the turn of my two 
cornetists. I almost held my breath. I was afraid 
of some break or mishap. There was a sweet, low 
warble, then one at a distance, another nearer by, 
a sort of chorus. I really can’t tell how they 
did it. Then came that beautiful place, and when 
they finished there was a burst of rapturous ap- 
plause that was positively deafening. Then at 


THE RED HOUSE 


72 

request they turned back and did it over again. 
Well, even I was surprised, but these young fel- 
lows understood what they were about, and were 
full of enthusiasm themselves. It really was won- 
derfully beautiful, and when the concert was over, 
they had a most cordial reception from the other 
artists. The next day we were asked to play at 
an open air concert at Fairmount Park, and to 
appear at a Musical Festival the next week at 
Cincinnati, both fine paying affairs. When we 
came up to New York, I found some friends and 
patrons had planned a concert there. We had a 
fine house for summer-time, and it was a success. 
My young friends have gone into the front rank. 
I wanted you and Goldie so, but I did not dare 
send. I should have wanted to watch you two and 
see the effect of your music, but I could not have 
spared my eyes or my thoughts a moment. There 
were two great critics in the audience, and I 
wouldn’t have had an untoward happening for 
the world. But you shall hear it in the fall. I 
am to be in New York quite a while then.” 

“ O dear,” exclaimed Prim, I’d like to be 
Tip a moment and cry. It must have been so 
splendid ! ” 

Mr. Mann put his arm over the musician’s 
shoulder and said in a low tone, “ I saw in 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 73 

Friday morning’s paper — and I wondered a 
little ” 

“ I couldn’t have trusted myself,” in a whisper. 

** I don’t see yet how they earned the piano.” 

‘‘ We were very well paid. Four of us, players, 
composer, and the two back of him who had the 
idea — oh, yes, and a good deal of the music. So 
I put their part in the piano. Axel and Hugo 
have had some fine offers.” 

“ But it seems to me if you want them, they 
should stay with you,” said Linn. 

‘‘We have a five-years contract, and they are 
grateful fellows. Then I keep the score of that 
bird music and shall not sell a note of it. They 
couldn’t play it without the score. And I some- 
times pay a good deal for music just to put in 
with something else. But you see at present I 
have all the fame.” 

“ I’m so glad,” said Chan softly. 

“ Still you had a good deal of work to do,” in- 
sisted Goldie. “ And we just sang for the fun 
of it.” 

“ Well, it’s the loveliest thing,” declared Prim. 
“ To think of earning a piano ! ” She sprang up 
and danced down the steps and around the circle 
looking like a veritable fairy in the moonlight, 
her arms waving and her yellow braids flying. 


74 the red house CHILDREN 

‘‘ There’s a ballet dancer for you,” said Mr. 
Gwynne. “ When I can collect enough wisdom 
I mean to write a play or an opera just for chil- 
dren. But O dear, you will all be grown up by 
that time,” and he gave a sort of mirthful sigh. 

Children,” said their mother, it is time you 
went tb bed, and Mr. Gwynne must be very tired. 
Oh, I don’t know how we can ever thank you for 
the enjoyment.” 

“ It is such a pleasure to know you all. And 
I want a share in Chan’s future. Such a voice 
must not be lost to the world.” 

There was a host of good-nights, and a cling- 
ing of little hands, as if loth to let him go even 
to slumber. 


CHAPTER V 


A SUMMER IDYL 

Sunday was a delightful summer day. All 
the older children went to church. The service 
was plain and hearty. Some of the families had 
gone away for summer trips, others had come in. 
Mr. Evans was becoming a great favorite. The 
Methodists had started a small interest in a private 
house, but there were numerous churches in 
Ridgewood, and not a few held to their old places 
of worship. 

Several wondered who the tall, fine-looking per- 
son in the Manns' pew could be. Mr. Evans had 
recognized him. Mr. Gwynne was very reverent, 
but his real delight was in Chan’s beautiful voice 
and in the simplicity of the boy. It seemed as if 
he was almost wasted in this small place. 

Mr. Evans came to speak with them all after- 
ward. Wouldn’t he come home with them and 
take dinner, which they had at noon on Cap’s 
account ? 

They were to have a guest to dinner, old Mr. 

75 


THE RED HOUSE 


76 

Marshfield. But if they would ask him to supper 
he would gladly accept. 

“ You certainly have some nice people here. I 
enjoyed the service very much,” Mr. Gwynne said 
when they reached home. How quiet and restful 
it all seemed! The younger ones had spent the 
morning under the shady trees, alternately agree- 
ing and disagreeing. 

Then there was Sunday School. The two men 
went out for a walk and discussed Chan’s future. 
Mr. Gwynne was very enthusiastic. 

“ The voice itself needs such a little training. 
It seems to fall naturally in the lines of the sweet- 
est harmony. So there would be the training in 
the science of music, and that would be a great 
pleasure to me. I have started several boys on 
the way to youthful prosperity. Of course you 
can never be quite sure how the voice will turn 
out in the end. One I have in mind is going to 
be a fine tenor, and has a great ambition to take 
up the opera. Another, after three years of suc- 
cessful church singing, is going to be a failure, I 
am afraid.” 

“ So that would be a great disappointment. 
And Chan is still too young to undertake music 
seriously. It makes him too dreamy. He is rather 
slow in real education. Then I do not think he 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 77 

could be persuaded to leave his mother. They 
are all very fond of each other, and so far have 
never been away from home. And I should miss 
any one of them, especially Chan. He was my 
first love. And I have never known such a happy 
year,’’ returned Mr. Mann, with a soft laugh of 
satisfaction. 

Oh, I don’t wonder. You certainly were 
meant for a family man, if you didn’t find your 
true place very early in life. Why, I should 
really feel afraid to take Chan away from you all, 
lest he should pine for the daily love. But I want 
the first right in him when the time comes. And 
I should like to try him a little in New York this 
winter. Mr. Evans said he sang the Easter an- 
them without the slightest trepidation, which, I 
think, showed he was thinking only of the music.” 

Yes, the music is all to him. You are very 
good, for you must meet with many fine voices, 
where people would be only too glad to have them 
made available.” 

'' But not many with the pure love of music 
that he has. Oh, Mr. Mann, you must be careful 
of him, for if all goes well — a fortune is assured. 
But you are right about the education. Every 
boy needs that to make a fine manhood. And 
presently he will need to learn two or three Ian- 


THE RED HOUSE 


78 

guages. Well, I do envy you the child, that’s all.” 

The flock brought Mr. Evans home with them 
to see the beautiful new piano. And on the way 
they had been telling him the marvelous story, 
but Goldie insisted they had not really earned it. 

Then after a little while Mr. Gwynne played, 
and they all sang, though Tip was dismissed in 
high dudgeon, declaring he could sing as well as 
anybody. 

About like the peacock,” said Prim under her 
breath. 

Laurel climbed up in her father’s lap. Katy 
looked so wistfully at the other knee that he took 
her also. They had a delightful time with the 
beautiful hymns. They knew so many now. 

“ I want the Easter Anthem,” said Mr. Gwynne. 

It’s so much finer with the chorus,” explained 
Chan, but he looked up the music. 

“ Mr. Evans and I will be chorus,” promised 
Mr. Gwynne. 

Chan went over it quite often. It had grown 
to be one of his passionate loves. So his voice 
soared upward with worshipful sweetness. 

Next Easter he must sing in one of the big 
city churches,” the listener thought. And the 
chorus did very well, and though there were no 
swelling organ tones, the piano replied exquisitely. 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 79 

** Oh, I do wonder if I shall ever play like 
that ! sighed Chan. 

“ Think of my years of practice, and you have 
them all before you. The American child wants 
to step up too rapidly. And there are musicians 
that play as much finer than I do as you can well 
imagine. Some day I mean you to hear them. 
But you are doing very well, only your voice is 
your finest possession, dear Chan,’' and he patted 
the boy’s shoulder. 

‘‘ They certainly are a musical family,” said 
Mr. Evans. What the twins will do we cannot 
well determine.” 

‘‘ I wish as a nation we paid more attention to 
our children’s voices. The Germans are far ahead 
of us in this matter. Most children can sing. 
They do pretty well in the schools, and then the 
enthusiasm dies out or turns to coon songs and 
the like. Sentiment in music is laughed at. 
Cigarette smoking is bad for the throat, too. And 
there is instrumental music. In Germany among 
what we should consider the lower middle-class, 
nearly every child plays on something and sings. 
The father has the violoncello, one son a violin, 
another a flute, another a horn of some kind, per- 
haps a cornet. Or if they haven’t more than two 
instruments, they join with a neighbor. And on 


8o 


THE RED HOUSE 


holidays they go to some small park and have a 
real concert. The girls sing. They have the true 
musical enthusiasm, the delight in it for them- 
selves.” 

Then they were summoned to supper, and 
afterward listened to Mr. Gwynne out on the 
porch. 

I do wonder what is going to happen this 
week ! ” exclaimed Primrose as the host marched 
in to the breakfast table the next morning. 
“ There isn’t any one to give us a grand party, 
and Mr. and Mrs. Brenner are on the lonesome 
‘ wide, wide sea.’ ” 

“ The sea may be lonesome, but I doubt if the 
vessel is,” said their father. 

‘‘ Must something always happen. Miss Prim- 
rose ? ” asked the guest. 

“ Why, it ought. What is vacation for but con- 
tinual happenings? Then there’s the long, weary 
stretch of school ” 

“ I like school,” announced Rhoda, at which 
there was a chorus of laughter. 

“ Well, I don’t every day,” interposed Tip. 
“ Some days Miss Raynor’s cross.” 

I should think she might be with so many 
children,” said the mother of eight. 

“ But we’re pretty good,” was Tip’s rejoinder. 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 8i 


‘‘ The great and burning question is whether at 
home or at school ? 

That absolutely floored Tip. 

“ I think ril go out and weed the garden,” re- 
sumed Prim. “ That seems to bring about the 
wonderful concatenation of circumstances, and 
illimitable series of protoplasms.” 

“ Well, you have swallowed the dictionary to 
some purpose,” declared Linn, while Mr. Gwynne 
laughed. 

Dan came up with the letters. There was one 
from Mrs. Burnham. They would be home at six 
Monday evening and come for Katy on Tuesday. 

‘‘ But we sha’n’t let you go,” said Goldie, and 
Katy looked undecided. 

“ We want you to live here for ever ’n’ ever! ” 
exclaimed Laurel. 

“ And the man’s out here with all that truck,” 
said Dan when he could get in a word. 

“Truck!” Prim ran to the playroom door. 
“ Oh, Father Mann, what are you going to build 
now? You’ve a surprise on foot. I see it in 
that tell-tale dimple I covet.” 

“ You never get dull here,” said Mr. Gwynne. 

They all went out. The truck in the wagon 
looked rather cumbersome and mysterious. 

“ Drive down there to the apple-tree,” said Mr. 


82 


THE RED HOUSE 


Mann, with the arms of Primrose tight about him. 
“Oh, what it it?” she cried. “It’s ugly enough 
to be a — a — heterogenicon.” 

“ That’s just what it is. I’m glad I bought you 
a dictionary. Primrose. We shall be learned 
above measure.” 

The procession followed down to the apple-tree. 
It was quite large and branching, and gay with 
reddish apples. And the pieces of timber taken 
out of the wagon looked like a queer skeleton. 

The man began to place them. There were 
some stout upright posts. 

“ Oh, that’s what you were digging holes for, 
Dan! I wondered if you were going to uproot the 
beautiful tree,” exclaimed Goldie. 

“ Not much,” said Mr. Mann. 

There was an odd little smile crossing Mr. 
Gwynne’s face, and the dimple really did deepen 
in the father’s. 

“ Oh, I know,” cried Linn, as if he was afraid 
some one would guess first. “ It’s one of those 
big swings that look something like a boat and 
something like a sleigh.” 

“ I’ve never seen one,” said Prim. “ But when 
it was partly up I should have guessed. It’ll be 
just splendid, Chan. I’m not going to envy you 
the piano.” 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 83 

The boy laughed. 

‘‘Now that we have settled the matter, come in, 
Chan, and let me give you a lesson. For this af- 
ternoon I must tear myself away from this 
charmed place.’’ 

There was a general protesting exclamation. 

“ But I must. I have an engagement for this 
evening. And three open air concerts in Fair- 
mount Park, then Cincinnati, and I hardly know 
what next, — a whole round of places to show off 
my two cornet players.” 

“ And what will we do ? ” lugubriously. “ Oh, 
there’s Mr. Collamore’s day.” 

“ Mr. Collamore ? ” Had Mr. Gwynne a 
rival ? 

“Little Arthur’s father. He is going to take 
us somewhere for one whole day. Where would 
it be nice to go ? ” 

“All of you?” he laughed. “There’s Central 
Park and the Museum; there’s Coney Island and 
the shows; there’s Liberty Statue and the sail; 
there is the Bronx and the animals and the birds.” 

“ And the beavers,” added Tip. “ I was read- 
ing about them. They build houses out of mud 
and slap them hard with their tails. They must 
be like a paddle.” 

“ They are not the same as muskrats, are they ? ” 


THE RED HOUSE 


84 

“ Oh, no. And their fur is worth a great deal 
more. Chan, will you come in and take a music 
practice ? ” 

“ O dear,'’ exclaimed Prim, “ you've told us 
so many things we can't decide." 

“ I'm for the Bronx every time," said Linn. 

“ And there are the funniest little black bears. 
They’ll keep you laughing. I think I'd take the 
Bronx. Come, Chan.” 

Mr. Mann sauntered up to the house. Bessy 
stood in the kitchen doorway. 

‘‘ Is there anything else you could do ? " she 
began in a tone she meant to be disapproving. 

Why, yes, ever so many things. And I didn’t 
like the swing Dan fixed up. Laurel nearly fell 
out of it Saturday." 

And they’ve swung on grape vines and tree 
limbs, and " 

Never have broken their noses," laughing. 
‘‘Now a lot of them can swing together. I’m 
taking my turn, and when I have had six years 
of it we’ll talk it over again,” and he kissed her. 

Chan had a delightful time with his lesson. 
Then Mr. Gwynne called in Amaryllis, who came 
flushing and hesitating. 

“ I want you to try the new piano," he began 
with a smile. 


CHILDREN’S VACATION 85 

“ But — I don’t play anything except exercises, 
and ” 

‘‘ We’ll have some of the exercises then.” 

Oh, you needn’t feel a bit afraid, Rilla. He’s 
lovelier than Miss Raynor,” encouraged Chan. 

Rilla did mind, but Mr. Gwynne smiled so re- 
assuringly. 

'‘I do not expect you all to be geniuses like 
Chan. That doesn’t happen only about once in a 
hundred times. But the little German children 
do their best, and sometimes it is quite hard work 
for them. Let us have some finger exercises first.” 

She did blunder. He went over them, and she 
did better. So he said, “ Go over the same one 
five times.” 

There was no fault-finding in his tone, rather 
encouragement. The last one was really well 
done. Then he opened the exercise book and 
chose a pretty, simple one. 

“ I could make quite a good player of you,” he 
said. “ You have a very nice touch, with no 
tendency to bang. You can be trusted to do your 
practicing on this piano. Your fingers are a little 
stiff, but ease will come in time. You may copy 
Chan all you can, and do not get disheartened 
because he will always keep ahead of you. And 
I think you’ll be glad many a time to play for your 


86 


THE RED HOUSE 


father in the evenings. He is so fond of music, 
and so good to you all.’' 

She raised her soft, grateful eyes and smiled. 

Now you must go on with good courage and 
practice steadily. Chan will have to do that, even 
if he does dream out some music.” 

Primrose came in with a rush. 

‘‘ Oh, you must see the new swing. It’s the 
splendidest thing! And there are four children 
in it. There could be six I ” 

Mr. Mann stood there, the picture of satisfac- 
tion. 

“ That’s just gay and festive I ” exclaimed Linn. 

“ An’ we’re goin’ to China,” announced Laurel. 

^^What do you know about China?” asked 
Mr. Gwynne. 

Why, they have pigtails just like Prim.” 

“ They’re not like mine,” declared Primrose in- 
dignantly. ‘‘ They’re rough black things, and 
mine are golden.” 

“ But Linn said,” — Laurel looked ready to cry. 

“ Linn said they had long black pigtails and 
turned-up shoes and queer shirts that they wore 
like coats, and ate rats and mice and fish and 
rice,” explained big brother, laughing. “ Though 
I believe I did say pigtails were what Prim wore. 
Now it’s all right, baby I ” 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 87 

Laurel smiled. 

‘‘ Now what will we do next? ’’ inquired Goldie. 

The next will be luncheon. There is the bell/’ 
said their father. 

“ But we ought to do something special for 
Mr. Gwynne. We might go to ride,” said the 
girl. 

“ But I feel very well entertained. Time has 
not hung at all heavy on my hands. We might 
get Mr. Evans and go in the church and have 
some organ music, and then a ride when you take 
me to the station.” 

So that was settled. The larger children went 
over, and they had quite a fair concert. But they 
couldn’t forego the drive, so they went up to the 
little waterfall, and came down around the little 
old red house, and told over some of the frolics. 

But they did hate to have Mr. Gwynne go. He 
would be back in the autumn. 

If we only didn’t like people so much,” be- 
moaned Goldie. 

Mrs. Mann smiled over that. 

“And Katy will go home to-morrow ” 

“ And we’ll be left all alone,” declared Linn in 
the most lugubrious tone he could assume. 

But they felt tired or lonesome, for they all 
went to bed quite early. 


88 


THE RED HOUSE 


Mr. Mann was walking round in what Prim- 
rose called his ‘‘ considering mood.'' 

“ What is it ? " Bessy asked presently. 

“ I was trying to find the best place for the 
old piano. Now here is this sort of reception 
room that is only a passage-way after all. At 
least we don't use it for anything else. If this 
part of the partition were taken out the piano could 
stand here, for when winter comes we want the 
unrestricted use of the library. I should have 
thrown that small room into the hall, as after all 
you have to go through it to get to the dining- 
room. So if we were to take out the partition 
on this side, we would have a nice space for the 
piano, and I think the end of the hall would be 
really improved." 

“ I suppose so," rather hesitatingly. “ You 
seem to be finding something all the time. Think 
of the dirt and confusion it will make 1 " 

‘‘ Half a day to tear out the partition, and a 
day perhaps to put up the arch to give it a sort 
of finish. We’ll think it over. But, you see, the 
piano can stand here, quite out of the way and 
very handy for the children. 

“ Oh, the children ! " She smiled, but there 
were tears in her eyes. “ Don't you suppose the 
new one really was a gift from Mr. Gwynne? " 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 89 

He has made a good deal of money out of 
that music, and will make a great deal more. You 
see, it is so new and really wonderful, the way 
those cornets play it. No other instrument could 
do it in that fashion. I do suppose we’ll have to 
give Chan up to music, he has such a love for it. 
Mr. Gwynne thinks he has a great genius as well. 
And a little boy he picked up in the street four 
years ago is making money enough for his whole 
education.” 

“ But — I am quite sure Chan wouldn’t go away 
from us ” — in a hesitating tone. 

Not now. Sometime one and another will go 
out of the dear old home circle. We will have a 
few gay, bright years with them that will be nice 
to remember. And I am just selfish enough to be 
glad to have them through these years, rather than 
will the money to some Orphans’ Home when I 
am done with it, for that is the thing that does 
appeal to me strongly. And we’ll have each other 
and happiness in the end, though maybe Amaryllis 
will stay with us always. She’s such a sort of 
home girl.” 

'' You are so good to us all ” 

And have lots of pleasure and fun for my- 
self.” Mr. Mann’s voice was the least bit shaky. 
'' I feel as if I had just begun to live when I came 


THE RED HOUSE 


90 

up here to Grafton. And the second chapter was 
the children, a good long one that will be.” 

The next morning there were some more hap- 
penings. A letter came from Mrs. Burnham in 
which she said they need not expect her until 
Wednesday, and then she would have some sur- 
prising news for them. She hoped Katy wouldn’t 
be disappointed and make trouble, and that she 
had kept well. She wanted to see her very much, 
she had never been away from her so long before. 

Katy took the news very calmly, saying: 

Oh, then I won’t have to go home to-day ! 
And we can swing and take journeys and play tea, 
for at home I sha’n’t have any one to play with, 
and it’s so lonesome.” 

Then there was a letter for Mrs. Alden, the 
housekeeper, from her son, who had gone to live 
at Rochester soon after his marriage. His wife’s 
aunt had made her home with them until a few 
months before, when she had married a second 
husband, a well-to-do farmer. There had been a 
second baby added to the family, and Clara, his 
wife, had not been at all well since. And now he 
wanted his mother to come out and make a good 
long visit. They missed the other mother so much. 

‘‘ I made them a visit three years ago, soon 
after the first baby was born. They were very 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 91 

comfortably fixed and he was on a fair salary. 
I felt they did not need me, and anyhow I was 
well and not too old to earn a bit of money for 
myself. The other son is out in St. Louis. I do 
suppose I ought to go,” rather reluctantly. 

‘‘ We shall miss you very much,” began Mrs. 
Mann. 

“ But you really do not need me. Fve been 
thinking of this for some time. Cap is so capable, 
and occasionally grumbles because there’s not 
enough work to go round, she declares.” 

“You have been such a friend and adviser. 
My life was so different. I should hardly have 
known how to manage in this wider sphere. You 
have made matters go so pleasantly. And see 
the help you were in the sewing. No, I shouldn’t 
agree to your going in any other case. Why, 
you have been like a sister.” 

“ And you have been cordiality itself. This 
is the happiest home I have ever had. Mr. Mann 
is so fond of children. He used to speculate on 
adopting some before you came. Yours are so 
amusing and entertaining, and I do believe the 
best I have ever seen.” 

“ Oh, I think there are a good many nice chil- 
dren in the world, or would be if they had a fair 
chance. Nagging is so bad for them. And they 


THE RED HOUSE 


92 

were so nice and cheerful in the little old house, 
so ready to help, and to do without things they 
really needed at times. I hope they will turn out 
well. And you must feel sure of a welcome when 
you want to come back, just as if you were a 
relative.” 

“ Thank you for that. It is most kind of you. 
I know very little about my daughter-in-law, but 
I never shall find a happier home than this.” 

‘‘ And if matters are not to your liking you 
must come back. I know Mr. Mann will say so.” 

Then Mrs. Alden went to her room to pack 
her trunk. It did not seem to her that she should 
stay longer than the summer. 

Cap and Mrs. Mann talked the matter over. 
“ Of course I will help a good deal more,” the 
mistress said. 

Now, Mis’ Mann, you needn’t count on the 
work lagging. ’Ceptin’ Monday an’ Tuesday 
there isn’t enough to keep me busy. Why, I’ve 
three patchwork quilts done an’ I thought, if you 
didn’t mind, I’d set ’em up on the frames an’ quilt, 
for days are so long an’ I’ve so many afternoons. 
I wasn’t brought up to sit an’ chew my thumbs. 
Y’see, I’m thinking some of a house of my own, 
though I won’t have no such a provider as you,” 
and Cap laughed. “ I’m ’fraid I’ll be ’most spoiled 


CHILDREN’S VACATION 93 

with such full and plenty of everything. An’ I 
don’t want you to feel put out if sometimes I 
should pinch a little, for I don’t want to get into 
wasteful ways.” 

That is very good economy and good sense as 
well,” and Mrs. Mann smiled. 

‘‘To be sure there’s the dogs and the poultry 
to eat up what’s left, but you don’t need to feed 
’em on cake an’ pie, an’ chicken breast. Dan’s 
sensible, too. I declare if I wer’n’t engaged to 
Abe Td be havin’ my weather eye on Dan. They 
all thought he was a big fool to marry that half- 
witted thing, but if it hadn’t been for him she’d 
ended her days in the poor-house, when that 
p’ral’sis came on. And he an’ his mother were as 
good as gold to her. Well, it’ll seem kind o’ queer 
without Mis’ Alden.” 

Then Cap went to her ironing. The children’s 
everyday gear was always plain, but Cap took 
great pride in the “pretty things,” and worked 
away cheerfully, as the luncheon was generally 
simple. Amaryllis attended to the beds and the 
dusting, and then took her hour’s music practice. 
The others were out of doors, mostly, though 
Primrose was very fond of sewing on the machine. 

Mrs. Mann told Amaryllis of the impending 
change. 


THE RED HOUSE 


94 

Oh, how much we shall miss her ! And it has 
been so nice to have some one to tell you all man- 
ner of pretty ways, not only to do things, but to 
say them. It’s been almost like a governess, hasn’t 
it? And now I’ll be glad to help with the house- 
keeping. I almost wish I didn’t need to go to 
school.” 

But you do,” said the mother quietly. 
“ Father wants you all to have a good education.” 

‘‘ And it was just lovely in Mr. Gwynne to want 
me to go on with the music so that I could play 
for Father. For I shall always stay at home with 
you,” twining her arms around her mother’s neck 
and kissing her. 

Yes — he is so fond of that soft, sweet music.” 

And the new piano is just delightful. I thought 
at first I never could get any decent fingering, but 
he said so few could play as Chan does and that 
I must not be discouraged. He is so nice and 
friendly.” 

Goldie was banging on the old piano, improvis- 
ing, trying to make some bird-music ; Prim was out 
of doors in the new swing, taking journeys with the 
children to various countries. They did get mixed, 
fruit and animals roamed out of their natural 
habitat, and various funny things occurred. They 
crossed deserts, and just as they were dying of 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 95 

thirst, found an oasis with palm trees. And as 
there were no stones to throw up, some one had 
to climb the trees to get the cocoanuts so they 
would have something to eat. 

'' You can’t climb a palm tree,” said practical 
Tip. They’re straight up and down until you 
get to the very top. There’s pictures of ’em in 
joggerfy.” 

“ You’ve left out two or three syllables.” 

Well, you can’t climb a palm tree.” 

“ You can do a great many things in this 
world when you have to,” Prim declared with 
spirit. “ And we had to have something to eat. 
Only the whole thing is make-believe. If you 
can’t see it that way, you must get out of the 
caravan.” 

“ You should have brought along a giraffe. He 
has such a long neck he could have reached up.” 

Then they met some robbers and had to hide 
in the sand. After several other adventures, they 
were called in to luncheon. 

Mrs. Alden’s journey was announced then, and 
there were very honest lamentations. They all 
said, “ But you’re coming back as soon as the 
lady gets well.” 

It was delightful indeed to find them all so 
cordial, and Tip said, You were almost like 


96 THE RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

Mother that night I saw the bear. And you didn't 
scold a bit." 

“ The night you didn’t see a bear," corrected 
Chan. 

“ Well, it looked like one, anyhow." 

Katy went to take her rest. Prim sewed for 
a whole hour. Then they went down to the end 
of the lot to what they called the woods, and 
played several out-of-door games. They found 
some pears that had fallen, and made believe they 
were cocoanuts. And as they were coming up to 
the house they saw Dan with something in his 
hand that he was stroking gently. 

“ The poor little peahen is dead," he an- 
nounced. 

‘‘ Oh I oh ! " cried the children, huddling round. 


CHAPTER VI 


POOR MRS. PEACOCK 

Primrose ran down the path as she saw Mr. 
Mann coming. 

‘‘ Oh, Father,'’ she cried, ‘‘ Mrs. Peacock is 
dead ! ” 

“ Mrs. Peacock ? ” in a puzzled tone. 

“ Well, Mrs. Peahen, then. Though I don’t see 
what resemblance there is to peas.” 

“Oh, poor little thing!” he said pityingly. 

“ He was ugly to her. I suppose he was ashamed 
of her and her plain attire while he was so big 
and grand. Of course he was magnif’ when he 
spread, but he wouldn’t do it hardly ever. And 
he used to peck at her.” 

Prim was leading him down toward the poultry 
houses. There on a board lay poor little Mrs. 
Peacock, while the younger children were grouped 
around. Laurel was patting the feathers and say- 
ing, “ Fse so sorry you don’t live any more.” 

“ Yes,” Dan said. “ She was droopy all yes- 
terday and the old fellow kept picking her, so I 
took her out by herself. But she wouldn’t eat, 
97 


98 THE RED HOUSE 

and just ruffled herself up. So I looked a while 
ago, and the poor little thing was gone.’’ 

Well, we can’t bring her back to life,” was 
the response. 

I think she was just tired of living,” said 
Prim. “ And he was an ugly old thing ! Don’t 
they ever go in flocks and have some companion- 
ship?” 

‘‘ You’ll have to look that up, Prim. There is 
a queer story about some one who was turned 
into a peacock and his many eyes set in his tail 
so he couldn’t spy upon his neighbors.” 

Oh, I must find it. Dan, let us bury poor little 
Mrs. Peacock, and put up a monument to per- 
petuate her husband’s unkindness.” 

“ Does he seem to regret her ? ” asked Goldie. 

“ No. He went and clawed her a little, and 
then I brought her out. He’s turned into a 
grumpy fellow, and I think he’s getting old.” 

“ Do you suppose she’s gone to heaven ? ” asked 
Tip, who had been considering. 

‘‘ Why, I never knew about any heaven 
for ” And Primrose was quite nonplussed. 

‘‘ When they die this way, like people. Of 
course when you kill them and make them into 
a potpie, you’d know that was the last of them. 
But when they’ve been good and nice ” 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 99 

Mr. Mann smiled at the boy’s reasoning. 

We’ll have to read up and see if we can find 
anything on the subject. And Mr. Ross asked 
me if I would like to sell the old fellow. He has 
a friend who wants to buy one. I dislike their 
horrid scream. I don’t see how the neighbors 
could stand it, and the guineas with their clack, 
and the half a dozen cockerels beginning in the 
night, and the mourning doves ” 

“ What do they mourn about ? ” inquired 
Goldie. 

I really don’t know. It’s a very melancholy 
noise, and I told Dan to sell all those fancy things. 
Mr. Gedney wasted a good deal of money on 
them. I like children better,” and he hugged some 
of those nearest to him. 

‘‘ Do you know what the guineas say ? ” 

When I was a boy, part of them said, ‘ Go 
back, go back,’ and the others answered, ‘ To 
Guinea, to Guinea,’ ” and there was a twinkle in 
Mr. Mann’s eye. ‘‘ The chicks were very pretty, 
and back-country folks think the hens keep 
hawks away. We’ve raised quite a lot, haven’t 
we, Dan ? ” 

Yes, about three dozen. The farmer from 
Long Neck bought fifteen.” 

Children ! ” called their mother. 


lOO 


THE RED HOUSE 


They rushed into the house eager to announce 
Mrs. Peacock’s demise, but Mrs. Mann said: 

Get yourselves ready for dinner.” 

They had to recount the loss to Mrs. Alden, and 
if General Peacock could have heard and under- 
stood the strictures upon his character, he would 
have made the neighborhood hideous with his 
dissent. 

Let us take a vote as to whether he shall be 
sold or not,” proposed Mr. Mann. If he missed 
his meek little wife and grew more cranky, we 
shouldn’t want to buy him a new one. Dan says 
he has a trick of running away and trying to bite. 
Laurel is afraid of him.” 

‘‘But she’s such a ’fraid cat, anyway!” de- 
clared Tip with disdain. 

“ Ain’t ’fraid of kitty,” interposed Laurel in- 
dignantly. 

“ Well, Linn and Amaryllis? ” 

They both thought he might as well be sold. 

“ What’s your vote, Chan ? ” 

“ He’s handsome and adds a variety to the 
landscape. I admired him so much the first day 
we came. It seems rather hard-hearted.” 

“ But he has to be shut up most of the time. 
There isn’t hardly room enough for him. And 
this man has two acres of lawn and a duck pond.” 


CHILDREN'S VACATION loi 

Tm on the selling side,” announced Goldie. 
** He’s an old Turk.” 

That is my sentiment to a fraction,” added 
Primrose. 

“ An’ he might bite me, ’cause he teared my 
frock,” said Lai. 

‘‘ Would there be money enough to buy a goat ? ” 
asked Tip. ‘‘ I’d rather have a goat.” 

‘‘ And he’d frighten Lai out of her few wits,” 
declared Rhoda. “ I don’t want a goat.” 

“ Oh, can’t we have anything at all ? ” and there 
was a vexed cry in Tip’s voice. 

‘‘ A goat might prove very troublesome,” said 
their father. 

‘‘ I wouldn’t drive him round the garden. I’d 
build a house clear down to the end of the lot, 
and take him out that way. I’ll never be real 
happy until I get a goat.” 

We’ll see what the peacock will bring.” 

‘‘ And they can live on paper and a little grass. 
They don’t want corn and — and the things the 
chickens eat. I’ll cry every night if I can’t have 
a goat.” 

They all laughed at the threat. 

‘‘ We must read the stories over again,” said 
Prim as they went to the library. “ Why, see 
here. The peacock’s tail is the emblem of an 


102 


THE RED HOUSE 


evil eye, and a traitor. And though the King of 
Egypt set Argus to watch Juno, he shut her up 
in a distant palace and proclaimed himself king. 
Mercury marched against him and took him pris- 
oner and liberated the queen, who set his hundred 
eyes in his tail when she transformed him into a 
peacock, so that he could never see what was 
going on in front of him.’’ 

“ There’s the other story,” said Chan. “ Juno 
being jealous of lo, set Argus to watch her, but 
found he was not trusty. So being angry, she 
transformed him into a peacock and set his eyes 
in his tail.” 

Did he really have a hundred eyes ? ” asked 
Prim, glancing at Mr. Mann. 

I’ve never counted the beautiful tail feathers.” 

And we don’t like spies,” declared Amaryllis 
spiritedly. Neither do we know anything good 
about Argus. Do you remember that little Jack 
Cary at school who was always nosing round to 
see what you had in your desk and telling tales? 
I think he was Argus-eyed.” 

‘‘ He was a mean little skunk,” declared Linn. 

‘‘ I want a book about wonderful birds and their 
countries. Flamingoes and storks, and birds of 
paradise, all those curious things. I’ll put it down 
for Christmas,” said Prim. 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 103 

“ And we ought to have a funeral and bury Mrs. 
Peacock. She was so meek and gentle, and 
waited until the old fellow had his pick of every- 
thing. We must put up a stone to her memory.” 

“ Oh, Prim, you must say some verses over 
her.” 

‘‘ I thought the mantle of poesy might fall on 
some of you, and I could be allowed to retire to 
a back seat.” 

‘‘We made some verses at school,” began 
Rhoda eagerly. “ I helped.” 

“ What are we coming to ? ” laughed Linn. “ I 
think ril get a drum and beat an accompaniment.” 

“ What was it, Rhoda ? ” Chan inquired in a 
friendly tone. 

“ Why, it was about Davy Mears. You see, 
his mother was very mad because Tip fought him. 
And we just said bits with ourselves, and the day 
he came after his books we said it to him when 
he was outside the gates. Cary Lane began it.” 

“ Well, let's have it.” 

Rhoda turned very red. 

“ Davy Mears cut off his ears,” began Tip. 
“ Go on, Rhoda.” 

“ Davy Mears cut off his ears, 

And hung them up to dry; 

And all the girls began to laugh 
And he began to cry." 


THE RED HOUSE 


104 

“ Poor Davy ! I don’t wonder,” said Prim. 

Chan patted his little sister’s shoulder, for she 
looked rather uncertain, and said, “ Now let’s 
begin ” 

“ Our poor little hen 
Lay dead in the pen ” 

There was a silence. 

“ And. may be the old fellow killed her,” added 
Rhoda. 

“ He’s mean and he’s cross 
And he’d been no great loss ” 

‘‘ But there’s nothing to rhyme with ‘ killed 
her,’ ” said Goldie, looking intently at the group, 
and they all stared at each other, then went off in 
a fit of laughter. 

'' I was reading the other day of one of the 
great poets who wrote his verses over and over 
again,” said Chan. “ And we’re not great poets, 
but we may come on by degrees. There are some 
obstinate words that won’t rhyme.” 

“ But a man found a rhyme to Tim-buc-too and 
won a bet,” exclaimed Linn. 

“ That surely is a poser,” said Mr. Mann. 

‘‘ I don’t see how he could,” mused Chan, 
perplexed. 

“ It was in Stuart Bradley’s scrap-book. He 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 105 

has a lot of funny squibs. I mean to have such 
a book to paste in queer things. This was the 
run of it: 

‘ If I were a cassowary 

On the isle of Timbuctoo, 

I would eat a missionary, 

Bible and hymn-book, too.' ” 


Children, you seem to have accumulated a 
lot of miscellaneous wisdom,” said their father 
gravely. 

“Prim, what is a casso — something?” asked 
Tip, glancing eagerly in her face. “ I thought it 
was only heathen cannibals that ate missionaries.” 

“ Oh, you must think I’m made of knowledge 
inside and out and have it on the brain. You must 
study ” 

“ I don’t believe there is such a thing,” inter- 
rupted Chan. “ We’ll see what the dictionary 
says,” and he pulled down the big book. 

“ Yes, here it is. A native of Java and Ma- 
lacca. The next largest bird to an ostrich, which 
it resembles, but it has a horny top-knot on its 
head. Yet I don’t believe it could eat up a man.” 

“ Little children,” began their mother, “ you 
must go to bed. Katy and Laurel are both nod- 
ding. And you, too, Tip.’' 


io6 THE RED HOUSE 

The boy gave his father a rather drawn-out 
hug and whispered : 

“ Can’t I have the goat by Christmas ? ” 

‘‘ ril see,” was the comforting reply. 

Linn was very good to his little brother, and 
saw him safely to bed. 

Please don’t get a goat,” besought Mrs. Mann. 

It would frighten Laurel out of the few wits 
she possesses. They have their fine swing, and 
can go driving nearly every day. And Dan’s 
built a track down to the end of the lot for Tip’s 
train. They’ll want the moon next.” 

I’m not much in favor of a goat,” he returned 
dryly. 

Mrs. Alden came in, and they made arrange- 
ments for her journey. She would go to the city 
the next morning with Mr. Mann, and he would 
see her safely started on her way. She was loth 
to leave the household, for she had been deeply 
interested in it and very happy in their cor- 
diality. 

Amaryllis came and put her arm softly about 
the lady’s neck. 

“ We shall miss you so,” in her sweet, longing 
tone. You have taught me so many nice ways, 
and I am very grateful. You seem like a real 
relation, and it’s rather odd, seeing we have none 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 107 

to compare you with. I think friends may be 
just as dear, don’t you?” 

“ I should like to be your own aunt,” in a tone 
of emotion. “ I do love you all sincerely. I feel 
quite as if I were going among strangers. So you 
see relationship isn’t necessary. You must write 
to me. I’d like all of you to,” with a tender 
smile. 

‘‘ I surely will, and I know Mother will as well. 
And in your letters you must give me good advice, 
as you do here.” 

They were rather subdued at the breakfast 
table, and the children cried over the good-bys. 
Mrs. Mann was much moved, and said in a trem- 
ulous tone: 

“ Remember you will always be welcome here. 
You have been like a sister to me.” 

Then the girls went about their daily duties, 
coming out to the kitchen to have a little talk 
with Cap, and express sorrow afresh. 

“ And we must all take hold and do our share 
so as not to miss her too much,” began Mrs. 
Mann, but Cap interrupted her. 

‘‘ Now you needn’t worry a mite,” in her cheer- 
ful tone. If you’ll see to things a little Mon- 
day and Tuesday so’s I can get through with the 
ironing, I can shoulder the other days. And if 


io8 


THE RED HOUSE 


Miss Rilla will make desserts part of the time ’’ 

“We have so much nice fruit and berries/' 
interposed Mrs. Mann, “ that we ought to use 
them as much as possible." 

“To be sure. And there’s Miss Rilla’s music 
and bimeby they will all be off to school. Why, 
I have lots of time now for sewing, and at home 
Pop would look in and say, ‘ Cap, there’s that 
onion bed that wants weeding, or the turnip bed, 
or, stake up them ras’berries that are tumblin’ 
all over.’ Why, he’d get a conniption if he see 
me settin’ on the back stoop readin’. I’ve 
time and to spare,’’ and Cap threw up her head 
with a laugh. “ We uster think it would be a 
great thing to have some boys to help. Now let 
him set them to work. An’ no naggin’ an’ 
scoldin’. I do pity poor Phene. But they don’t 
get me back now, I tell you! I know when I’m 
well off an’ savin’ up money! So now don’t take 
on any trouble ’bout the work. Mis’ Alden was 
as nice as anybody could be, but you’ll see we’ll 
get along all right.’’ 

Cap had improved in various ways. She was 
not so boisterous, and she had given up much of 
what Mrs. Alden called the “ outlandish talk.’’ 
She was adding her “ g’s,’’ except when she was 
in too great a hurry, but she couldn’t resist being 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 109 

funny. She declared she was glad enough they 
were going to sell the screeching old peacock, for 
she’d always heard they were unlucky. 

So far we have had no bad luck,” returned 
Mrs. Mann. 

“Well, may be it hasn’t come round yet. But 
I do hope and pray it won’t, for you don’t deserve 
it. You’re always thinking about what’s nice for 
other folks.” 

Mrs. Mann smiled. Why shouldn’t she, when 
all this love and prosperity had come to her? 

Dan summoned the children to see about the 
funeral. He had made a small box and lined it 
with some paper napkins and laid Mrs. Peacock 
carefully in, and dug the grave under the great 
lamarque rose. 

“ Primrose, you must say some verses over 
her,” began Goldie. “ She isn’t a heathen, for 
she doesn’t know anything about what folks be- 
lieve. And she was good and sweet, but I wish 
she had not been so meek. Though I don’t know 
that we can say any real prayers over her.” 

Laurel went down for Amy. They coaxed their 
mother to come out, and Dan placed the box 
reverently in the grave. Then the children scat- 
tered flowers over it, and Dan glanced up. Prim- 
rose began in a low tone: 


no 


THE RED HOUSE 


“ Our poor little hen has gone to rest, 

And we drop sweet flowers over her breast ; 

We hope there will be some beautiful place, 

Where birds can go and enjoy all grace ; 

With no one to worry, and all is fair, 

With fragrance and sunshine everywhere. 

Good-by, Mrs. Peacock, we loved you well, 

To each other your praises we'll often tell.” 

Then Dan filled up the grave and the children 
covered it with flowers. 

I just know she’s gone to heaven, for she was 
real good,” said Laurel with her eyes full of 
tears; and no one controverted her. 

Then they slowly dispersed, the little ones gath- 
ering round the swing and beginning to plan some 
wonderful journeys. They went to New York 
and put Mrs. Alden on the train, then to stores 
where they bought piles of things that had to be 
sent out by express. They rode up and down 
in a queer cage and had some make-believe cake 
and candy. Then their mother called them in to 
lunch. 

Prim washed them and brushed the tangles out 
of their hair, which really did curl, to her great 
satisfaction. Rhoda had begged that hers might 
be all sheared off, but her father told her she 
would have to stay in the house during vacation 
while it was growing out again. She did snip 


CHILDREN'S VACATION in 


off one curl, but when she had had to stay in the 
room alone for one day, she promised over and 
over that she would not attempt it again. 

Laurel was telling her mother about the beauti- 
ful imaginary trip and the dolls and play-houses, 
‘‘ an’ we came down in a queer thing that a man 
had fast of a rope, — an — an alligator.” 

Rhoda gave a scream of laughter. 

'' ’Twas so now. Chan said it was,” turning 
very red, and swelling up. 

“ I wonder it did not swallow you all up,” com- 
mented Goldie. 

“ There,” began Prim as Laurel’s eyes filled 
with tears, you had it almost right. It is a big 
word for a little girl — elevator. But it goes down 
in a well, and comes up again, and almost swallows 
people. And you might call it an alligator.” 

Then she caught Rhoda by the arm and gave 
her a little shake. 

“ Now, if you tease Laurel, I’ll ask Mother 
to keep you in the whole afternoon. It was 
funny.” 

That concession mollified Rhoda a little. 

Mamma and Papa are coming pretty soon,” 
said Katy. ‘‘ Please, Auntie Mann, can’t I stay 
up all the time? I didn’t run a bit this morning 
and I’m not tired.” 


II2 


THE RED HOUSE 


“ Why, yes, I think so,” was the smiling answer. 

Are you glad to go home ? ” asked Linn. 

Well, Fm glad to see Mamma and Papa, but 
it isn’t so nice at home, because Fm alone. There 
are no little girls nor any nice swing. If we 
could all live here ! ” 

They felt sorry for the little girl, and said so 
in chorus. 

Oh,” and Katy’s face brightened. ‘‘ Wouldn’t 
it be nice if I was twins like Lai and Rhoda! 
Then one could stay here all the time.” 

Well, that is an idea ! ” exclaimed Chan. 

‘‘Which would you rather be?” asked Rhoda. 

Katy glanced from one to the other, flushing a 
little. 

“ Well,” she answered slowly, “ you’ve been to 
school most of the time, and I know Lai the best. 
I guess Fd leave the Lai here, but maybe Mother’d 
want her, so — so ” 

It was embarrassing to admit that she loved 
Lai the best. Amaryllis came to the rescue. 

“ I am afraid your mother would want both,” 
she said with a sweet smile. “ We couldn’t give 
up either of ours.” 

“ I shouldn’t want to be Lai ! ” exclaimed 
Rhoda, bridling her head. “ She can’t go to 
school ” 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 113 

“ She’s going when school opens again,” inter- 
posed the mother. 

“ But the children will laugh at her crooked 
words ” 

‘‘ She won’t have any by that time.” 

You think you’re so smart, Rhoda,” said Linn. 

Now here’s a little sum in addition; see if you 
can do it. One and one and one and one ” 

‘‘ Oh, you go so fast ! ” interrupted Rhoda, 
breathlessly. Why, you can’t keep the run of 
them. If I had a pencil ” 

“ Like Alice, she can’t do addition. And she’s 
been to school all summer.” 

Don’t tease,” said their mother. 

“ Miss Raynor doesn’t do it that way.” 

Rhoda had half a mind to cry. 

Alice couldn’t do it and she was in Wonder- 
land,” said Rilla consolingly. 

“ ‘ If you are as smart as I take you to be, 

You’ll run up a ladder with ABC,"' 

sang Linn, leaving the room. 

“ Now, children,” began their mother, ‘‘ you 
may run out and play a while. There comes Amy.” 

“ We do miss Mrs. Alden,” said Rilla, as she 
helped put the room in order. Not just about 
the work. I think Cap is quite eager to do more, 


1 14 THE RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

but Mrs. Alden was always ready to say some 
nice little thing to comfort you, and settle the 
children when there were disputes.'' 

‘‘ She has been an excellent friend to us all. 
And I hope she will be happy in her new home, 
though I think she went mostly for duty." 

Mrs. Mann used to wonder now and then if 
she had crowded her out of any happiness. But 
there were the children. Mr. Mann had wanted 
them. 

Rilla went to her music. She was beginning to 
like it very much. 


CHAPTER VII 


A DELIGHTFUL HAPPENING 

Katy was torn with conflicting emotions. She 
wanted to see her parents, but she shrank from 
the lonely house. Even if she had the splendid 
swing, there would be no one to talk to nor run 
about with. Dolls were nice to be sure, but they 
were not real folks. If there were only a little 
neighbor like Amy! 

Mrs. Mann hadn't the heart to send her in for' 
her rest. They played about, then were washed 
up and put in their white frocks, and sat out on 
the porch. 

Squire Briggs came trotting along with his big 
gray horse and wagon. Mrs. Burnham waved her 
hand, and there were joyous exclamations. 

Mr. Burnham sprang out. ‘‘ Oh, Papa I oh. 
Mamma ! " exclaimed Katy, with a glad cry and 
shining eyes. 

He caught her in his arms and held her up to 
her mother. Mrs. Mann was welcoming them 
both, and they all gravitated to the porch, while 


ii6 THE RED HOUSE 

the Squire drove down to the barn. There was 
a great confusion of happy voices. 

Was Katy homesick or troublesome ? Why, 
what have you done to her. Her cheeks are pink, 
and she’s grown fat. I never saw her look so 
well.” 

And we’ve so much to tell you,” said Mrs. 
Burnham. ‘‘ We’ve had the nicest time. I don’t 
know when I have enjoyed myself so much. And 
I’m almost bursting with good news. But I must 
speak to the children. Bessy, what a pretty 
frock ! And how Linn has grown ! ” 

Mr. Burnham sat on the top step with Katy in 
his arms. ‘‘ I don’t know how we can thank you 
enough,” he kept saying. “ Why, she looks like 
a different child. I think we could not have left 
her with any one else and felt so comfortable 
about it. And you’ve had a happy time, Katy ? ” 
‘‘ Oh, it’s been splendid ! ” sighed the child. 

‘‘ Now you must hear our news,” began Mrs. 
Burnham. “ Such a delightful thing has hap- 
pened to us. Husband gave one of the talks at 
the second missionary meeting, and there was a 
little tea reception. Everybody was so cordial and 
interested. Some people from Oaklands were over, 
and he was asked to come and preach for them 
on Sunday. We heard afterward that they had 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 117 

been rather unfortunate, first with a young min- 
ister who had a fine call elsewhere and stayed only 
four months, then with another who was threat- 
ened with consumption and went to Colorado. 
Oaklands is only five miles distant, a pretty town 
with about three thousand people, and is beauti- 
fully kept. This Mr. Warner, one of the deacons, 
invited us to spend Sunday with them, coming on 
Saturday afternoon with the carriage, though 
there is a train. In the course of the evening Mr. 
Warner said he had a half-brother whose name 
was Everett and who was a professor in a West- 
ern college, and he felt the more friendly on ac- 
count of the name. Then it came out that the two 
Everetts had been college-mates in their youth, so 
we felt like quite old friends. Husband preached 
morning and evening, and after that there was a 
meeting of the trustees, and it was quite late when 
Mr. Warner returned. They had had a confab 
together, and they wanted a minister who wouldn’t 
consider them a stepping stone to something bet- 
ter, but who would remain with them for years. 
They had liked both sermons very much, and were 
to hold a meeting Monday evening and proffer him 
a call, if there was a possibility of his accepting.” 

“ Oh, I hope he consented,” cried Mrs. Mann 
eagerly. 


ii8 THE RED HOUSE 

'' It was all so cordial and pleasant/' said Mr. 
Burnham, “ but I was quite surprised at the sud- 
denness. It was a unanimous call, and I did ac- 
cept when they came to lay it before me. We are 
very tired of Denby." 

“ Husband went there six years ago with a 
great deal of enthusiasm," said Mrs. Burnham. 
“ He thought he could lift up the people, and at 
first he did awaken some interest. Then most of 
the women went to doing shop work and saving 
up money. Two nice families moved away — you 
remember the Sayres and the Dunnings. And no 
one comes in." 

‘‘ A new clergyman may stir them up a little. 
But I feel too young yet to drop into a rut. Oak- 
lands people are quite progressive. They have a 
library and a fine town hall, and there are three 
different denominations. And some good schools. 
Then there is a nice parsonage and a garden. The 
salary is fair, but the other advantages are worth 
considering." 

‘‘ Oh, I am so glad for you," and Mrs. Mann's 
eyes shone with pleasure. “ Denby drops down 
every year. Why, it was much more promising 
in my youth. The Dunnings had some ambition." 

‘‘ The creamery folks will stretch out and swal- 
low up the people. It will make a good grazing 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 119 

country. Fve been troubled about Katy, but there 
is a nice school near us. She does want to be 
with other children.'' 

Katy had been putting in snatches of talk. 
There was the splendid swing and Mrs. Peacock's 
sad story. If he would only come out! 

‘‘ I wonder if you will excuse me a little while," 
he said to the ladies. “ You two can go on dis- 
cussing the matter without me. Mrs. Mann, you 
have worked a miracle with Katy. We can never 
be grateful enough." 

“ It is due to the children mostly. I'm glad of 
the change for her sake. You know mine have 
been used to taking life as it comes," and she 
smiled gayly. 

They scattered some fresh flowers over the little 
hen's grave. They called on the General, who 
gave two or three hideous screams. Dan and 
Squire Briggs were examining the fruit crop. 
Chan had been going over the road with Tip and 
his train. He stood up so straight and looked so 
rosy. The children had come to have so many 
grown friends that they felt at home with them. 

And there was the swing that was boat and 
train as well, and made journeys all over. They 
insisted the minister should take a trip with them, 
but before they had reached California, the dinner 


120 


THE RED HOUSE 


bell rang long and loud, and Mr. Mann was walk- 
ing down toward them. 

‘‘ Why, I had no idea how the time was going! '' 
exclaimed Mr. Briggs. You’re a real farmer, 
Mr. Mann. You ought to have acres and acres.” 

‘‘ Oh, give Dan most of the credit,” laughingly. 

It’s a good big place for the children to play in.” 

‘‘ And it shows what play can do,” responded 
Mr. Burnham. 

There was truly a tableful, and Cap insisted 
she should do the waiting, acquitting herself 
creditably. It was quite a delightful reunion. 

Mrs. Mann had coaxed to have Katy stay until 
the next day, when Dan would bring her over with 
a load of children. 

Then you can get your house quite settled,” 
said Mrs. Mann. “ And you’ll be tired enough 
to-night without any extra care. You will stay 
until to-morrow, won’t you, Katy ? ” 

There was quite a struggle in the child’s heart. 
“ Oh, Mamma,” she cried, “ if I was twins, you 
could take one home ” 

“ What an idea ! ” laughed her father, kissing 
the sweet lips rapturously. 

The children were so exigent that she stayed. 

We shall almost want to take Mrs. Mann with 
us to our new parish,” said Mr. Burnham on the 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 121 

way home. “ Who would have thought she could 
grace a home like that and adapt herself to the 
delightful household ways? And little Chan! 
He is going to be a fine singer, and has a really 
lovely face.’’ 

“ But she always was different from most of 
the Denby folks,” said his wife. “ I do suppose 
Mr. Firth was above the common run, as people 
say. And the great charm is her simplicity. 
When we are settled we must have her over and 
introduce her to our new parish. You could take 
her anywhere, and she would never seem awk- 
ward. What a wedding it was! And I am as 
glad of it as our good fortune. But wasn’t it a 
bomb thrown into the Denby camp ! ” and she 
laughed heartily. 

She’s a woman out of a thousand,” put in 
Mr. Briggs, who was on the front seat. “ Well, 
Grandmother Chandler was a lady, and Bessy used 
to teach the children manners. She must have 
been born with it. And she’s got a splendid hus- 
band. She deserved him, too.” 

Mrs. Burnham almost shrank from the plain 
old parsonage that they had improved and beauti- 
fied with their limited means. Her heart was joy- 
ful at the thought of the new home and the new 
people. It had all come about so simply. 


122 


THE RED HOUSE 


There was a Friday night prayer meeting this 
time quite well attended, for the minister would 
bring home something fresh about other people. 
But they were moved with a sort of dull amaze- 
ment when he said at its close that he had a 
matter to lay before them, and spoke of the change 
he had decided to make, and that Sunday would 
be his last day with them. 

“ Well,” said old Deacon Lane, “ mebbe ’twill 
be a good thing for us, too. Brother Burnham 
has been kinder oneasy, wantin’ people to get 
roused up an’ do somethin’. I like goin’ straight 
along. Church is good enough, we don’t want 
a new one, and we do get his salary paid, though 
it comes mighty hard on some of us. We better 
get a young man who don’t ask so much.” 

Dan took the big surrey the next morning, and 
crowded in six children, who had a merry time, 
and a nice ride around. Katy was sorry when it 
came to an end, but her mother said she should 
go over and make another visit soon. Then they 
went to the Briggs’s, for Grandmother would have 
felt slighted if they had not. And they must go 
up the lane and see the little old Red House, 
which looked bright and cheery enough with its 
happy family. There was some more news when 
they came back. Mrs. Bradley had been over with 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 123 

Stuart, who went out in the garden and talked 
to Linn. 

They always went away for two or three weeks, 
and this time a cousin had offered them a cottage 
that was going to be vacant for a fortnight at Rye 
Beach, up the Sound, where there was splendid 
bathing. They would have room for one guest, 
and they had settled upon Linn. They would go 
early in the ensuing week. Mr. Bradley would 
come up every night, and Mrs. Bradley said she 
would take as good care of Linn as of her own 
boys. 

Of course Father would have to be consulted, 
but they would all take it as a compliment. Mrs. 
Bradley was very sweet and cordial, and Mr, 
Bradley would come over in the evening to dis- 
cuss the matter. 

“Well, what will come next?’' demanded 
Goldie. 

“ There’s going to be a picnic sometime.” 

Linn thought he would like to go very much. 
You could see way up the Sound, and though the 
beach was a plain enough sandy stretch, there 
were some nice rides and rambles inland, and boats 
for rowing. The boys were going to take their 
bicycles. 

“ You ought to have one, Linn,” said his father. 


THE RED HOUSE 


124 

‘‘ But I don’t know how to ride. We’ve been 
spoiled by horses,” laughed the boy. 

“ You could learn, I suppose.” 

I do not believe I could in these few days. 
But I do think I’d like one when we come back. 
A number of the boys ride.” 

It seems funny to balance yourself on one 
wheel,” said Prim. “ I’m going to learn to ride 
Bonnie.” 

“ And there are four legs,” appended Goldie. 

The bicycle came and a side saddle also. Mrs. 
Mann suggested that it wasn’t Christmas. 

‘‘ But, you see, no one asked for them,” with 
a twinkle in his eye and a deepening of the dimple. 

Tuesday seemed to come very soon, and Linn 
had two bruises and a very limited knowledge of 
balancing and guiding. Tip took to it easily and 
began to wonder if he would not like it better 
than a goat. But to ride Bonnie — that would be 
the summit of happiness! 

They said good-by to Linn. His mother did 
not give him much advice, but only said, “ I think 
I can trust you, my dear boy.” 

They were to go to New York and then take 
a steamboat up the East River and the Sound. It 
was new and wonderful to Linn. They passed 
Hell Gate, that had been shorn of most of its 


CHILDREN’S VACATION 125 

terrors, past islands that had been vague to him, 
and paused presently at a landing. There was a 
short walk and a man to carry up their luggage. 
Further on up the beach there was a funny row of 
small cottages, but theirs was rather more imposing. 
It stood upon several posts, and had a little stoop 
of four steps. Why, the little old Red House was 
much larger! But there was a large room with 
a kerosene stove and a sink in one corner, a gray 
hemp carpet on the floor, a table, some chairs, 
and two commodious closets. Adjoining was a 
room with two bedsteads, a big old bureau, and 
two washstands. Then there was a garret over 
it all with two beds in that. 

“ It’s not very stylish, Linn,” and Mrs. Bradley 
smiled. ‘‘ My cousin offered it to me a while last 
summer, and I was afraid she would be affronted 
if I declined this year. She is a very nice body, 
too. And your father said you might learn to 
swim — I think every boy ought. And we are 
going to keep house by ourselves. You boys must 
help.” 

** There’s no wood to split — I can do that first- 
rate. And I’ve wiped dishes, and swept, and boiled 
eggs, and toasted bread ” began Linn. 

“ I think you will do. The boys were very 
eager to go out camping, but I thought them too 


126 


THE RED HOUSE 


young to take good care of themselves. And you 
will find this near enough camping out,’’ with a 
gay sort of nod. 

Linn had read some stories of boys going out 
in the woods and leading a sort of Robinson Cru- 
soe life. But it was only for a little while. And 
somehow he liked the view of the great Sound. 
The small river at home was not a very stirring 
prospect. 

“ Now you must help me unpack the boxes. 
The eatables will go in this closet. Here seems 
to be a good supply of dishes.” 

Stuart looked them over and made a wry 
face. 

’ “ Regular restaurant things ! ” he exclaimed 
rather disdainfully. 

“ People can’t be refurnishing this kind of a 
cottage for every tenant, when breakages occur 
so often.” 

‘‘ Linn, what are you laughing at ? ” inquired 
Dick. 

It was only a smile. Why, lots of people use 
such dishes. At Denby they only get out their 
best when they have company.” 

“ There will not be any best when we have 
company.” 

Some one must get me a pail of water.” 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 127 

‘‘ Come,” began Stuart, “ let us go out and 
reconnoiter.” 

It didn’t look a bit like Denby, though it was 
plain enough. There was a long row of bathing 
houses, rather shabby, but there was the sloping 
beach and the sparkling tide running up, leaving 
the sand spread with sparkles like gems, and way 
over the other side you could see the point of Long 
Island, and up northerly the hazy shores of Con- 
necticut. Yes, it was curious and Linn was in- 
terested. There was a procession of people walk- 
ing up and down, and throngs of children. 

Mrs. Bradle> lighted the stove and washed up 
part of the articles, then put her kettle on to boil. 
She had brought some nice cold meats and relishes, 
and really the table looked quite inviting. 


CHAPTER VIII 


AS GOOD AS CAMPING OUT 

The boys sat on the stoop looking down the 
street, as it was called by courtesy, and making 
invidious remarks. 

“ There’s sights more fine at Ocean Grove. Of 
course it costs more, and Mother felt sort of duty- 
bound to come here. Oh, hello! There’s the 
stage I ” 

All three of the boys started. Mr. Bradley had 
to go to the city to finish up some important 
business. Then he took the train, which the stage 
met at the station. They greeted him as if they 
had not seen him for a week. 

Well — are you homesick? ” in a mirthful tone. 
“Isn’t it enough like camping out?” 

“ Oh, Mother has had several quite stylish calls. 
Why, the women are rather jolly, and seem to like 
it. There are swarms of children.” 

Stuart took his father’s suit case, and they 
soon reached the cottage. 

“ Did the woman come? ” he asked of his wife. 

128 


THE RED HOUSE CHILDREN 129 

“ Yes. It’s funny how they do. She’ll give 
me three hours Thursday morning and get the 
dinner three times a week. That’s what she did 
for the other tenant. But we didn’t expect hotel 
living. If I don’t find fault,” and a queer little 
smile finished the sentence. 

“We ought to learn to cook,” said Linn, “ and 
take turns. We don’t need to make bread, but 
the biscuits were lovely this morning. I can bake 
pancakes to a turn. Why, Mrs. Bradley could 
lie in the hammock and tell us. Then if we were 
cast on a lonely island, we would know what to 
do!” 

“Where would you get your stuff ?” asked 
Stuart. 

“ Why, off of the wrecked ship, of course. And 
there might be bananas growing.” 

“ Thank you, Linn. You boys may try it the 
first rainy day.” 

The supper tasted good. Dick said they were 
feeling the benefit of the sea air already, for he 
was as hungry as a tramp. It did seem rather 
funny to have no one to wait on the table. Linn 
wondered if Mrs. Bradley really enjoyed it; every- 
thing was so dainty and attractive at their house. 
It brought the old life vividly before him. 

“ Suppose you leave the dishes, and go out for 


THE RED HOUSE 


130 

a stroll before dark/' said Mr. Bradley. There 
will be a small moon, but it will not do us much 
good, yet next week it will be fine.” 

Mrs. Bradley put away the food, and they locked 
the doors, so they would be sure no tramps would 
come in and lay violent hands on their breakfast. 
What a crowd of people there were, to be sure! 
Stuart made a sudden plunge and captured two 
boys. 

“ The Disbrows, Mother. Oh, are you all 
here? ” 

The boys shook hands with the party. 

“ Oh, yes, the whole crew. Aren’t the cottages 
funny and queer? We have one of the biggest 
and we’re crowded at that. May had to come 
for sea bathing, and father said he couldn’t afford 
the stylish places for such a crew. I’m glad to see 
you. Bathing and boating are fine. Do you boys 
swim? ” 

‘‘ We do,” replied Stuart. “ This is one of our 
schoolmates, Linn Firth, Dick’s compeer in the 
Grammar.” 

“ You know I’m taking a course in a business 
college. Uncle thought it wasn’t worth while 
for me to spend two more years in the High. He’s 
going to take me in the Bank the first of the 
year.” 


CHILDREN’S VACATION 131 

‘‘ Father thinks he’d like me to graduate and 
go to college. And I do love to study.” 

“ I didn’t. I want to make some money. And 
Fred is going into an electrical house, has a 
first-class chance. What’s the use spending six or 
seven years before you can earn a cent? Then 
there are three girls to look after with us, and 
you two boys can have it all.” 

Fred Disbrow had fallen behind with the 
younger boys. He was fifteen and tall for his 
age, and had just graduated from the Grammar 
School. He had a fine reputation as a ball-player 
and general athlete. 

‘‘ Come down and see the folks, Mrs. Bradley. 
It is only a few steps farther on. Mother will be 
just delighted. Are you going to stay any length 
of time ? ” 

“ Only a fortnight.” 

‘‘ Oh, we’re booked for the rest of the sum- 
mer. Rather queer place, isn’t it? Not rich or 
stylish.” 

They turned off the main street. The cottage 
was quite large, and the porch had a hammock at 
both ends. Two little girls were in one. Miss May 
in the other. Mr. and Mrs. Disbrow were sitting 
on the step. The lady sprang up and greeted the 
visitor warmly. 


THE RED HOUSE 


132 

Let us go up and find some chairs 

“ Oh, no, let us take the step,’' insisted Mr. 
Bradley. “ We are just out sauntering, not ex- 
pecting to find an acquaintance. Here are my two 
boys, and their friend.” 

“ May, come down and see the Bradley boys. 
This is a queer, independent place where you don’t 
have to put on any airs — good for people of mod- 
erate means with big families. We had to have 
seaside and bathing for May. The children grow 
too fast, though it hasn’t seemed to hurt the boys. 
She had a cough all last winter.” 

May was quite tall, pale, and thin, but she 
brightened at the pleasant greetings. 

The Bradleys and the Disbrows had been neigh- 
bors for several years, but the latter had moved 
into Ridgewood. Mrs. Disbrow was a fair, rather 
pretty woman with an easy chatty manner that was 
very friendly. May came and sat on the step 
just above the boys. 

“ This is Linn Firth, I suppose. I’ve heard a 
good deal about you all. I didn’t go to school last 
winter nor even in the spring, but the girls talked 
about you. And one of your sisters was so funny, 
they said. I hope I’ll get well enough to go this 
winter. It’s poky staying at home. I went to my 
aunt’s at Saratoga and drank milk and stayed out 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 133 

of doors, but I got awfully lonesome and my cough 
didn’t get well. Then the doctor said I must have 
baths. It’s quite fun here, and I have learned to 
swim.” 

“ I want to,” said Linn. 

“ Oh, it’s easy enough,” appended Roger. I 
learned when I was a little shaver. It seems to 
come natural to some children.” 

They soon fell into a free and easy chat that 
May kept interrupting rather crossly. 

The ladies, meanwhile, were discussing house- 
hold affairs. Mrs. Bradley had given both of her 
maids a fortnight vacation, for she knew there 
would be no room for them in the cottage. 

“ What they want here,” said Mr. Disbrow, is 
a big summer hotel with medium prices. Many 
of the people are transients, and poor as the cot- 
tages are, they seem to find tenants. There are 
some restaurants. The fishing is fine, and they 
know how to cook fish.” 

“ But surely you can find some kind of help ! ” 
subjoined Mrs. Bradley. ‘‘ The boys wanted to 
go camping, but I considered them rather young 
to be sent off alone. I thought this might answer. 
I suppose we could take some meals out ? ” 

‘‘ Oh, are there no women who come in by the 
day ? ” asked Mrs. Bradley. 


THE RED HOUSE 


134 

“ Why, yes. Mrs. Meade had a very capable 
one. She works for several families by the day, — 
Catharine, a country woman from somewhere 
around. They won’t be considered servants. We 
brought a maid. Then the vegetable man comes in 
every morning, the butcher and the oil man. It 
is a good deal like camping out, but you live out 
of doors so much, and then, as I said, visitors 
don’t stay very long. There are some teams, as 
they call them, that will take you out driving, and 
there are some beautiful roads around here where 
the quality live,” laughing. 

Mrs. Bradley was anxious to know where she 
could find Catharine. They said they must go 
presently. 

You’ll all be down to the beach in the morn- 
ing?” 

“ Oh, yes ! ” answered the boys enthusiastically. 

The moon was making quite a glow now, tint- 
ing every wavelet as far as they could see. 

“ It’s just glorious! ” declared Linn. ‘‘ I don’t 
believe the ocean can be any finer.” 

‘‘ We might take a trip out to it some day.” 

“ Those Disbrow boys are almost young men,” 
said Mrs. Bradley. ‘‘ I don’t think they have 
really improved. I used to consider them nice. 
I’m rather glad they will not be in school, though 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 135 

we can’t choose mates for our boys. Linn is much 
more of a gentleman.” 

“ That is true.” 

When they reached home the stove was lighted 
and the water heated. 

“ I’ll wipe the dishes to-night,” exclaimed 
Linn. 

“ And set the boys an example,” laughed their 
father. 

‘‘ It wouldn’t be fun for you to wash dishes all 
the time. Mother,” commented Stuart. 

“ I don’t quite expect to. In camping out every 
one takes turns,” with a ready smile. 

It was quite late, and the boys went up to bed. 
Linn kept thinking how queer it must seem to 
the boys who had everything so nice at home, won- 
dering a little if they really liked it. And oh, 
what were they doing at their home with all the 
crowd ? 

The dawn was magnificent. The boys sat and 
watched the sunrise, with all its glowing colors and 
the Sound stretching up and down, suggesting the 
outlet to Europe. Mr. Gwynne had been there. 
So had Mr. and Mrs. Bradley. Some day he 
might go, and he smiled. Why, he had not even 
seen Niagara, or the romantic St. Lawrence! 

Hillo I ” exclaimed Dick, bouncing out of bed. 


THE RED HOUSE 


136 

Are you listening to the music of the spheres, 
the plash of the Sound, in plain prose? 

We had better go down and look after Mother. 
It’s going to be rather hard on her. I don’t be- 
lieve I’ll coax her to go camping. Boys don’t 
mind a bit of roughing. Oh, there’s a delicious 
smell of coffee.” 

They hurried down, and made a hasty toilette. 
There was a dish of toast, scrambled eggs, and 
their mother looking fresh as a rose. There were 
merry greetings. Through the open window they 
saw throngs hurrying down to the water’s edge, 
and you could hear the fun and laughter. 

They ate their breakfast, and it was good. The 
fish-man came with a tempting array, and the 
farmer with vegetables. The house was put in 
order, then the boys and their father went out. 
Many had taken their early bath, but there was 
still a crowd. 

“ We’ll go in a little while,” said Mr. Bradley. 

Linn waded out with them. The sand was soft 
and warm, and the water seemed to hug your very 
feet. The brothers were off like a flash. Oh, 
how easy it looked! The Disbrows were in the 
crowd treading water, floating, diving, until it 
looked as if they would never come up again. 

‘‘ Don’t go out very far, Linn. I’ll take a turn 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 137 

or two and to-night we’ll have a swimming les- 
son. 

“ No/' returned Linn. 

He waded about and enjoyed it, ducked his head 
a time or two, and studied the changing picture, 
when it seemed suddenly as if he was bowled 
over. He had been watching a long wave gather 
the little ones in its arms, never dreaming of the 
force, when it struck upon his thighs and drenched 
him generously. He scrambled up, and was soon 
out on the sand. May Disbrow stood there. 

Can't you swim a bit, not even a stroke ? " 
she cried in a teasing tone. 

Linn colored, then laughed. 

“ No, I've never tried. You can't really swim 
in a little pond. Mr. Bradley is going to teach 
me. 

The boys are fine swimmers. Splendid boys, 
too. Maybe if they had a lot of sisters they 
wouldn't be so fine!" 

Why ? " in an astonished tone. 

‘‘ They never are. Have you any sisters ? " 

‘‘ Five." 

“ Oh, good land! Older than you?" 

One is. And she's sweet, too," in a positive 
tone. 

‘‘ Aren't some of them a nuisance ? " 


THE RED HOUSE 


138 

No,” returned the boy stoutly. But he did 
think Rhoda was, sometimes. “ Have you been 
in swimming?” 

“No, I go in late in the afternoon when the 
water is warmer. I have a warm salt bath and — 
well, I suppose we must be polite and call it mas- 
sage in the morning at home. I’m here for health,” 
laughing. 

“ I don’t see how they can float ” 

“ Oh, I can. But I can’t tread water.” 

Mr. Bradley was coming back, and nodded as 
he said, “ Don’t you swim ? ” 

“ Oh, yes, in the afternoon. I think I am grow- 
ing stronger. I want to get real well and have 
some fun. It’s so tiresome to have them all say- 
ing, ‘ May, don’t do this, don’t do that — you’ve 
walked enough ’ and so on. I just hate being 
half sick.” 

The boys came out, and ran down to the bath- 
houses to dress. The others walked slowly along 
until Mr. Bradley rejoined them. The Bradley 
cottage was near, so they said good-morning. 

“ She looks ill,” said Linn, “ and so thin.” 

“ Yes, she is poorly. Well, I suppose sea air 
is excellent. But your folks don’t seem to need 
it,” laughing. 

When the boys rejoined them, Mr. Bradley 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 139 

proposed a walk to see if they couldn’t hunt up 
something for a drive. 

Isn’t there anything I can do for you? ” asked 
Linn of Mrs. Bradley. I’ve peeled potatoes for 
Mrs. Briggs when I was there last summer.” 

“ No, you go for the walk. Some other time 
I’ll be glad to have you. Thank you, all the same.” 

They had a rather queer walk through a sort 
of lane, and found a farmer who would let them 
have his two-seated light wagon. And they 
brought back a great bunch of wild flowers. 

Oh, how fine the fish was! And the flaky bis- 
cuits, the fresh cucumbers I There were pears for 
dessert. 

It was pretty warm, but the sun went under a 
cloud, and they had a very enjoyable drive. For 
a mile or so it was sand and scrubbiness, then 
they passed the railroad and turned into a wide 
handsome street, with the houses set far enough 
back for a double row of shade trees. And the 
most beautiful beds of flowers and leaf plants! 
The houses looked like palaces. 

Grafton seems fine to me,” declared Linn, 
“ but this is superfine. Why, the barns are hand- 
some enough to live in! And the trees and flow- 
ers ! ” 

‘‘ Grafton is for rather plain people with mod- 


THE RED HOUSE 


140 

erate means; this is for millionaires. I’m glad 
some people have the money to spend this way,” 
returned Mr. Bradley. “ It is a great pleasure to 
look at it. They can afford plenty of servants to 
keep their places in order. And yet they do not 
live here half the time. But it is nice for the 
servants.” 

“ What are you laughing at, Linn ? ” queried 
Dick. 

“ I was thinking of the queer little cottages down 
on the beach, and what fun the people had, and 
how good the breakfast tasted. I suppose these 
people would think we had barely emerged from 
barbarism. Well, we have some nice times.” 

“ Bravo, Linn,” exclaimed Mr. Bradley. “ It 
is a great thing to take pleasure in what you have. 
Not that I decry what money brings, — ^journeys 
and pictures and famous places, yes, and famous 
men and the gratification of high-up education. 
These people ought to be very happy, but they 
often have too much, and are sated.” 

The road wound round with a slight ascent. 
It was indeed a splendid settlement of wealth and 
beauty. Then they reached a lovely lake, made 
more picturesque by two pretty bridges. Some 
children were being rowed about. There were 
several swans and splendid imported ducks in gor- 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 141 

geous plumage. Birds were making a dazzle in 
the air, and filling it with music. 

'' It’s like taking a journey abroad. We can 
almost imagine it Italy,” said Linn. 

Without the castles,” laughed Dick. 

They took another way home, ‘‘ round the 
block,” Stuart said, and came to a pretty little city 
where there was a fine business street, a bank, a 
post-office, and a court-house. But the stores had 
an air as if they belonged to the better class. Then 
they passed small farms and dwellings. You 
could see the Sound and the people gathering on 
the beach. They drove round to the farmer, who 
gave them a great bag of pears. Mr. Bradley 
paid his bill, and they preferred to walk home. 

Mrs. Bradley sat there with several new ac- 
quaintances. Children were playing about in the 
sand, others walking decorously with nursemaids. 

The boys dropped down beside their mother, 
and treated her to the pears, which were delicious. 

Then came up the great boat crowd, and the 
rush for the bath-houses. There were the Dis- 
brows and their aunt. 

‘‘ I think we better take our swim,” said Mr. 
Bradley. '' Come, Linn, and have a lesson.” 

The boys ran off to change their clothes. Linn 
did feel a little backward. If all these people 


142 


THE RED HOUSE 


looked at him ! But he hadn’t the courage to back 
out. And everybody seemed to find so much fun 
in it. But O dear! the strokes went wild, and 
when he raised his feet he toppled over and swal- 
lowed at least a quart of dirty salt water, he 
thought. 

Mr. Bradley was a very kind trainer, but it 
seemed quite dreadful to Linn. 

“ You are afraid, my lad. Just let yourself go 
a little. You can trust me.” 

Linn made two desperate efforts, then begged 
Mr. Bradley to go and have his swim, and he 
would wade around the shore. 

‘‘ ril keep him company,” said a laughing, teas- 
ing voice. Fm not allowed to swim very much 
so I can’t lead him into danger.” 

May Disbrow caught his hand, and in ten sec- 
onds Mr. Bradley was way out in the Sound. 

Let’s race up and down. It seems so funny 
to me that any one can’t swim. We used to on 
our nursery floor, and learned all the strokes. 
And when I was four years old, we were at the 
seaside, and in no time I was swimming like a 
fish. If I were a man I should be a sailor. 
Come.” 

They ran down, holding hands. The tide was 
going out. Two or three more joined them, laugh- 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 143 

ing. This was fun. Then they raced back. The 
rows farther out raced back also. Two or three 
stumbled and there was a shout of merriment. 

Roger ran up. You’ve been in long enough, 
May. Hustle out and get dressed. You don’t 
seem to have any sense ! ” 

‘‘ I’ve not been in much. I have as good sense 
as you, any day!” she retorted. 

He gave Linn a careless nod and was off. 

You wait here,” she said to Linn. “ I’ll be 
back in three shakes. What a nuisance to have 
every one ordering you about I ” 

I suppose I’m sharp with the children some- 
times,” reflected Linn. Tip is trying — and 
Rhoda. But they’re not ill or weakly. It doesn’t 
sound nice, though, to be so gruff.” 

When she returned, Linn sat in the sand, hug- 
ging his knees and smiling at the gay crowd. She 
dropped down beside him. 

Tell me about your folks. Are you very 
rich?” 

No,” replied Linn frankly. 

‘‘ But there are so many of you children. Five 
set Mother ’most crazy.” 

My mother is ” — yes, he would say it — the 
sweetest mother in the world.” 

“ Oh, my mother isn’t ’specially cross, but 


THE RED HOUSE 


144 

there’s always something to fret about. And the 
boys are so bossy. Roger puts on a lot of airs. 
He wanted to go down to Ocean Grove, but Father 
said we should all keep together this summer. 
When he gets into the bank and earns his own 
money, he’ll be the grand Panjandrum with a but- 
ton on the top.” 

‘‘ What’s the button for ? ” laughed Linn. 

Well, I suppose an ornament. The Bradley 
boys are nice, ain’t they?” 

They’re just splendid,” said Linn enthusiasti- 
cally. “ Have you been ill long? ” 

“ I had a fever a year ago and I don’t know 
what else. I’m not so very ill, but I don’t get well. 
And I was so strong. Oh, I could do anything! 
Tell me where you live.” 

On Linden Avenue. Mr. Gedney used to own 
the house.” 

Why, they were quite grand I All the chil- 
dren went to boarding-school. And the daughter’s 
all crippled up with rheumatism and has to go 
about in a wheel-chair. And Mr. Gedney’s lost 
about all his money.” 

I’m very sorry for her,” said Linn. 

Well, they were a kind of stuck-up crowd.” 

The others had finished their swim. Fred Dis- 





“Tell me about your folks. Are you very rich?” 

Page 143. 


MA- 



)€■ 1 


.• i 


ft? 

S5: 












* > 



• #' 


'fV 

' • V • 
•• 

• 1 • 

':u- 

i- A^ 

*•- 

t 

• *v , 

■ . .^t. 

' 1 , _-icJTv 

1 

k ^ 

• , % ' * 


w •.; 



* -.^.1 ’2» 

.‘ 4i 

^ . JT - * j 


• , ' ft 5- ‘■x 


:m 





• 


^ ) 


^ <z^ 


' , . ■ »> 





t”'*. vt • ^ ^ . 

rwii/i « • ? M 




'-V^ 


#sl 


• » ^ 


JO 


. ft'. * . - 




.V. 




• , • ■- . ‘■I'H »'t. " 3 fc^ 5 ^ , »*■ . ' ■ ‘ 





'' i;,. ' 


■ ^ >31 ■■ * yi^\^ -• - 







V'i--’ Hwf v 

^ ■ WTlPtV ‘riT". . ■ Vv 




/. 


rti v- 

- rr A;. , 



Vfc A 


:;rs v! ^ -2 

,' ' ■" X v: . ' 

' w 



»•* I 


• 'fc .. '^a-: 


•^;f4V;5 


>..y.Aijc ,.i.-:"5, 

.* - ,K 4 *i 



• I * 



CHILDREN'S VACATION 145 

brow rather hustled his sister away. The Brad- 
leys sat and rested a while. 

“ Did you hear what those men were talking 
of?'' asked Dick. ‘‘There's going to be a fine 
race of the yachts to-morrow. The New York 
Club will be out. I'm glad you are going to stay 
to-morrow." 

“ Yes, I saw it in the paper. And I am glad 
for you to have the chance. But, then, they do 
occur quite often in the later summer." 

“ And now let us turn our steps homeward and 
get our supper," said Mrs. Bradley. 

“ No, we'll try the restaurant to-night," rejoined 
her husband. “ Come, boys, and escape washing 
dishes." 

They gave a laugh and followed. 


CHAPTER IX 


HOW RHODA BEARDED THE LION 

The house at Grafton seemed positively lone- 
some. No Mrs. Alden, no Katy, no Linn. Mrs. 
Alden had reached her journey’s end and found 
matters in bad shape. Both mother and baby were 
very poorly. The maid was incompetent, the 
nurse rather ungracious. The little girl was 
bright and merry. If Mrs. Alden could borrow 
Cap for a fortnight! 

Tip and Rhoda came home, and Rhoda couldn’t 
see why she couldn’t have her share of Amy, 
which meant detaching her from Laurel. 

’Cause you’ve had her all summer.” 

“ Summer isn’t half gone,” said Primrose. 

‘‘ But I haven’t any one to play with.” 

You and Tip must think up something.” 

“ I’m going to work on my irrigation,” and Tip 
marched away. 

Even Dan was busy spading up some ground. 
Rhoda cleared up her shelf in the playroom; she 
practiced reading in a very tragic manner, and 
thought herself badly used. 

146 


THE RED HOUSE CHILDREN 147 

But in the afternoon when Laurel slipped away, 
she had her innings. The little next-door girl was 
out with her doll, riding it up and down. She 
wore her prettily trimmed white frock. Rhoda 
still had on her gingham. They didn’t have their 
frocks changed till almost dinner-time. She put 
her doll in the carriage and went round the drive. 
There were pretty iron fences between the lawns, 
but none on the street. Gladys was down by the 
end of the lawn. 

Mrs. Chedister had felt secretly mortified that 
she should have been so hasty in her judgments. 
The Firth children were recognized by the neigh- 
bors. Mrs. Brenner had given a party for them. 
The Bradleys and the Austens had called, and 
Mrs. Greer had become quite familiar. 

She wished she had not been quite so outspoken, 
and she did venture to nod stiffly. They went to 
church at Ridgewood, so that could not bring 
them together. 

Now Rhoda waited for Gladys to return. 

“ Come over on my walk,” she said. 

“ I can’t,” but there was a longing look in her 
eyes. 

'' Why? ” in an insistent tone. 

Gladys hung her head a little and colored. “ Be- 
cause — because 


THE RED HOUSE 


148 

‘‘ We shan’t hurt you. We have a lovely swing. 
You can see it out of the window.” 

Mamma said I must only go to here,” mark- 
ing it with the toe of her dainty slipper. 

“ You go past sometimes with her.” 

“ Well, every one can walk on the sidewalk.” 

In her heart Gladys knew what the prohibition 
meant in the beginning, — that she was not to play 
with the rude Firth children. The girl with the 
red curly hair had spoken to her, and she did 
wish she could be allowed to go in their yard. 

She was slowly turning her carriage around. 

‘‘ Your mother couldn’t keep me from coming 
this way. Can you go past the other fence ? ” 

Oh, yes, ’way down ” 

Then let’s.” 

Gladys stood uncertain. 

“ What’s your doll’s name ? ” Rhoda asked. 

** Augusta Victoria. She’s past two years old. 
I didn’t have any new one Christmas. I had so 
many. I’m ’most tired of them. I had a pretty 
new silk frock.” 

“ I don’t care so awful much for them. It was 
because Laurel had one. And she has an ugly 
old rag doll that has to be made over. She takes 
it to bed with her sometimes.” 

‘‘ She’s your little sister ? ” 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 149 

“ Well, it’s queer. She’s my twin, if you know 
what that is. But she’s littler, and she can’t say 
all the words plain, and she’s never been to 
school.” 

“ I haven’t either. Miss Hurst comes every 
morning to teach me. And the other little girl, 
who went away ? ” 

Oh, that’s Katy Burnham. Her father’s the 
minister where we used to live — Denby.” 

“ And there’s Amy Boyce ” 

“ I don’t like Amy very much. Laurel takes 
all her time. I’d like to have a friend to myself. 
I have one at school.” 

“ But you have such good times.” 

You see, I am at school all the time. Now 
it’s vacation I want a friend.” 

Mrs. Lawton passed and spoke to both girls 
in her cordial manner, and turned as if to enter. 

“ Mamma isn’t at home,” said Gladys. 

“ Oh,” and she gave the child her card, saying. 

I’ll go in and call on Mrs. Mann.” 

There were two intervening lots before the next 
house. There were two little girls playing fol- 
low master.” 

Oh, Rhoda ! Oh, Gladys ! What lovely dolls ! 
And they talk! My mamma said they cost too 
much for her to buy. Oh, come and play visiting.” 


150 THE RED HOUSE 

Rhoda made her doll walk and talk. Grace 
Bond wanted to be the nurse. 

Oh, if you were all at my house we’d have 
tea in the playroom. Cap gives us bread and cake 
and bananas sliced up, and milk that we make 
believe is tea.’^ 

“ Oh, could I come some day ? ” cried Grace 
Bond, while Mamie Hall looked wistfully. ‘‘ And 
play with your beautiful doll?” 

“ Why, yes, almost any time.” 

The make-believe visit wasn’t quite such a suc- 
cess as the Firth children made of it. But Gladys 
was getting quite acquainted. 

They did not notice a lady coming up the street, 
until she stopped. 

“ Oh, Mamma ! ” and Gladys sprang up with a 
scarlet face. 

‘‘ Why, you’re having quite a party here,” she 
began in a pleasant tone. ‘‘ Mamie, I’ve been call- 
ing on your mother. I suppose your party isn’t 
finished yet, so go on with your play.” 

‘‘ I think I’ll go with you. Mamma,” but the 
child’s voice had a tremble in it as she reached 
out her hand. 

‘‘ Why, no, Gladys, you all look so sociable that 
it would be a pity to break up the quartette. When 
your play is finished, you might stop on the porch 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 151 

and have a piece of cake and some bon-bons,” 
loosening the child’s hands. 

“ You see,” explained Rhoda frankly, when the 
lady was out of hearing, “ she hasn’t liked us very 
well. There’s so many of us, and we came from 
such a queer old place. But we’ve made lots of 
friends, and do have such good times. We have 
the loveliest swing. Oh, Gladys, don’t cry I Let’s 
play something — tag.” 

Gladys winked very hard. Then she threw 
her arms around Rhoda and in a quivering 
tone exclaimed, ‘‘ I love you. Oh, I do love 
you ! ” 

I’m ever so glad. Let’s stand in a row and 
then see who can reach that big tree first. The 
dolls will be safe.” 

Rhoda did have some generous impulses when 
she was at the head. She let Grace Bond beat, 
and they tried over again. Then they were quite 
merry. When they saw a handkerchief waving 
from the porch, they picked up their dolls and 
went thither. 

Mrs. Chedister had spread a white cloth over 
the table, put on four pretty plates, some sliced 
cake, and a dish of attractive candy. She greeted 
them cordially. 

“ Now, run through to the lavatory and get 


THE RED HOUSE 


152 

your hands washed, and then have a piece of cake 
with Gladys,’' she said pleasantly. 

It was very cordial indeed, and Rhoda said, 
‘‘ We’re obliged to you for the nice treat, Mrs. 
Chedister.” 

“ I thought it would refresh you, though I hope 
you didn’t play hard enough to get tired.” 

They were a little shy, and Gladys somehow 
felt so amazed. Mamie and Grace had seen Mrs. 
Chedister in her calls at their mothers’ homes. 
Rhoda rather led the talk, which was mostly 
about vacation. Then Rhoda rose and said they 
must go, and thanked Mrs. Chedister for the very 
pleasant time. “ And please, if you could let 
Gladys come in Saturday afternoon, and I’ll ask 
Mamie’s mother and Grace’s mother if they can’t 
come, for we have such a beautiful big swing, and 
Father said we must ask the little girls to come in 
and enjoy it.” 

“ Thank you. Yes, Gladys will be pleased to 
come. Grace and Mamie too, I think.” 

Then they made their adieus. Gladys watched 
them a minute or two, then threw herself in her 
mother’s lap, exclaiming, ‘‘ Oh, Mamma, I couldn’t 
help it. Rhoda would come I And she’s nice ” 

‘‘ Gladys, don’t be silly ! ” said her mother sharply. 
** Those Firth children were dreadful in the be- 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 153 

ginning, but they have improved, and Mrs. Greer 
said they did very well now. I did wonder at 
Mrs. Brenner asking the whole crew over there, 
but she’s always doing queer things. Grace and 
Mamie are nice playmates. There! go and lie 
down, you’re tired out,” and she almost gave her 
a little push. 

Gladys went upstairs and threw herself on her 
pretty white bed, and did have a good cry. She 
wondered if her mother was really in earnest. She 
had such a longing for companionship. 

Mrs. Chedister thought the episode rather for- 
tunate. The Firth children were in favor. Mr. 
Chedister spoke very highly of Mr. Mann. Cer- 
tainly they were not pushing people. 

Rhoda went home in high feather. 

I’ve got a new friend,” she announced tri- 
umphantly. “ And it’s Gladys Chedister. We’ve 
played together with Grace Bond and Mamie 
Hall. Then Mrs. Chedister gave us the cutest 
treat on the porch. Cake and candy and a peach. 
And I’ve asked them to come Saturday afternoon. 
I want something real nice.” 

Well, I must say I ” ejaculated Primrose. 
‘‘Why, you’ll soon be top of the heap! Giving 
parties without saying so much as by your leave.” 

“ Well, Lai does, and Cap gives her goodies.” 


THE RED HOUSE 


1 54 

“ Let us hear about it,” began Amaryllis. 

Mrs. Chedister must have had a change of 
heart.” 

“ Hush, Prim. Now, Rhoda, tell us how it 
happened.” 

Rhoda was proud of her exploit, but she did not 
embellish unduly, though she could hardly re- 
member all she had said. “ And Gladys is ever so 
sweet, though I think she is afraid of her mother. 
And now Fve got a nice friend for all vaca- 
tion.” 

Fve been very sorry to live next door and 
only pass the merest nod, though the men have 
been quite friendly. And the little girl cast such 
wisful glances over here. But, Rhoda, you might 
have inquired if it was convenient,” said her 
mother. 

‘‘ Well — I had to ask them that way or not at 
all. And Grace Bond goes to school at Miss Ray- 
nor’s.” 

‘‘ You can have your old Amy Boyce,” she said 
in her grandiose tone when she met Laurel. “ Fve 
got a friend who is ever so much nicer, and has 
such pretty frocks. I wish Mother’d put lace and 
things on ours.” 

Well, you can have her. I don’t want you to 
have Amy.” 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 155 

And Fm going to have a party on Saturday 
afternoon, and I shan’t invite her.” 

Laurel threw up her chin and walked away. 

Mr. Mann was much amused when he heard the 
story after Rhoda had gone to bed. 

‘‘ Of course I shall let them have the party, 
after I have impressed upon Rhoda that in such 
cases I must be consulted. I don’t want her to 
grow up so dominant.” 

“ Oh, she’ll find presently that she doesn’t own 
even half the world. She has a great deal of 
character. She should have been a boy.” 

Oh, think of two such boys ! Why, she and 
Tip would set one wild! ” 

Mr. Chedister said Rhoda ought to have some 
reward for breaking the ice. 

‘‘ It’s foolish for you women to put up such 
fences when people are really nice. And as far 
as money goes, I do suppose Mr. Mann is very 
prosperous, and he has a big supply of real good 
sense.” 

But we didn’t know what his wife was going 
to be. They might have been awfully vulgar and 
pushing. And the marriage was queer. Then 
Denby people do not stand very high. The chil- 
dren did act like wild Arabs. We thought they 


THE RED HOUSE 


156 

must be some city institution crowd. That Prim 
raced like a wildcat.” 

‘‘ I want Gladys to mix with other children. 
She’s a prim little woman with no childhood to 
look back on with pleasure. She ought to run 
and laugh and be glad over all sorts of nonsense, 
and know what other little girls are like. Well, 
boys, too, don’t hurt. That Linn is very kind to 
his sisters. The Bradleys think he is a fine boy.” 

“ But I do like pretty manners and you must 
lay the foundation in very early life. There is 
no need of an awkward age if you train a child 
properly.” 

‘‘ Well, I fancy she’s been trained over much. 
Now let her go a little. I think we ought to send 
her to school in the fall.” 

“ I could not think of her in that rabble at Miss 
Raynor’s. She is well enough with Miss Hunt. 
I wish there were about half a dozen nice little 
girls to join her,” and the mother sighed, won- 
dering if she could find them. 

But she must hit upon some plan to excuse her 
remissness. It had been natural enough: no sen- 
sible or refined person would rush headlong into 
an intimacy with a stranger about whom one only 
knew that she had come from a very common 
country village. 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 157 

She found her opportunity the next morning 
when both women were down in the garden look- 
ing at some ripening fruit. 

“ I think I ought to apologize for my remissness 
in not being more friendly/’ Mrs. Chedister said 
in an appealing tone. ‘‘ I am not one to rush 
headlong into intimacies — you are not at all sure 
your neighbor would desire it. And, then, I do 
keep very busy. I have a very good maid, but I 
look after the ways of my household. I do most 
of my sewing, all my little girl’s clothes, which 
is one of my greatest pleasures. I do like to see 
children prettily dressed, and having but one I sup- 
pose I do spend a great deal of time on her. Oh, 
how do you manage with so many ? ” 

They must go more plainly dressed. They 
do outgrow everything so fast and much of it 
gets handed down to the next one. Then I have 
had such an admirable helper in Mrs. Alden, who 
was called to her son’s, because his wife is in very 
poor health.” 

'' She seemed such a nice ladylike person.” 

“ She was all of that. I shall miss her very 
much, and she was like a second mother to the chil- 
dren. My girl is very efficient and the man ready 
to do anything. So we manage,” with a gentle 
smile. 


THE RED HOUSE 


158 

“ I wondered if your little girl had permission 
to ask in her friends. It was very sweet of her, 
and she did it with much grace. I notice you 
often have children in. Are you quite sure they 
are no annoyance?’’ 

Their father is very indulgent, and thinks 
children ought to have the best of times while 
they can. We have often spoken of your little 
girl. An only child must have many solitary 
hours. Oh, we shall be glad to have her. They 
have a playroom and do not disturb the rest of 
the house, and the refreshments are very simple. 
And if they have little tiffs, we let them get over 
them by themselves, unless it is something really 
wrong. Where there are so many, one cannot be 
paying attention to every little disagreement.” 

You do seem to have a wonderful fashion of 
getting along with them. I have not had a very 
wide experience, as there have not been many 
children in either of our families. Well, I must 
thank you for offering Gladys that pleasure, and 
hope they will all have a nice, pleasant time.” 

“ She’s much better than I supposed at first,” 
ruminated Mrs. Chedister. “ And that Rhoda had 
a great deal of what the French call aplomb, but 
it is often sheer impudence.” 

The guests came on the mark, each accompanied 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 159 

by her best doll and in her white frock. The twins 
were allowed theirs. Mrs. Mann insisted that 
Amy should be counted in the party. Marigold 
had curled the twins’ hair and tied one with pink 
ribbon, the other with blue. Laurel was the pret- 
tier, but Rhoda comforted herself with the knowl- 
edge that her twin wasn’t very smart. 

First they had a delightful swing, and took a 
journey way up to Maine, because Gladys had 
been to Portland once with her parents. Rhoda 
aired her learning on every occasion — was she not 
the hostess? Mamie was almost eight, and she 
sat in silent wonder that any little girl should know 
so much. 

They had to take their children out, and visit 
the cunning little guineas and the peacock, who 
was very sulky and howled. Chan played for 
them and they sang some pretty songs. Then they 
were invited out to the grand tea. The older 
girls had arranged the table and there were flow- 
ers and fruit *beside the china, plates of dainty 
sandwiches, cherries with the pits taken out and 
sugared, raspberries, some thin sliced cold meat, 
and then Primrose changed the plates, and brought 
in her mother’s pretty decorated bread-plates, cake, 
and bon-bons. Now and then she smiled over the 
rather pretentious talk, but it did not seem as if 


i6o THE RED HOUSE 

Amy and Laurel were at their best. Indeed, later 
on Lai confided to Cap that it was beau/^^-ful, but 
she thought it was nicer when she and Amy 
played tea. 

Oh, how many splendid things you have I 
said Mamie with a sigh. “ My sister is a grown- 
up young lady and the boys are so rough. Harry 
went and painted my doll’s cheeks blue and Papa 
punished him. Grace comes in and plays with me, 
but we have just the corner of the sewing-room 
and only fancy crackers. Then you have to make 
believe a good deal. Doesn’t Cap scold you ? Our 
Jane is real cross.” 

Oh, Cap is ever so funny. Sometimes she 
clears us out of the kitchen when she’s very busy, 
but she’s real good most of the time.” 

Gladys had been the real guest of honor, partly 
because she was an only child and could have 
everything, the others thought; then her frock was 
very beautiful with its rows of insertion and lace, 
and she wore a gold chain and pendant and two 
rings. She had a pair of bracelets, but Mamma 
said it wasn’t good taste to wear them on ordinary 
occasions. She would hardly have confessed that 
to Rhoda. 

But the greatest fun was after Mr. Mann came 


CHILDREN'S VACATION i6i 

home. Tip hadn’t been very social, he wasn’t sure 
he liked a girls’ party, but now Goldie and Prim 
joined and they ventured on some plays that 
caused a good deal of merriment. The Greers had 
gone away for a trip, and if they did scream a 
little, the Firth children thought Mrs. Chedister 
wouldn’t care very much. 

** Those children are having a rousing good 
time,” declared Mr. Chedister. I must say I 
almost envy Mr. Mann. And he hasn’t one own 
child among them.” 

Maybe he wouldn’t be so ready to entertain 
them that way all the time.” 

“ He’s mighty fond of them, I notice.” 

“ But it makes children so rough and wild. I 
didn’t think they would have had quite such a 
time. Gladys isn’t used to it. Still I couldn’t 
have refused. And that child did take me by 
surprise with her airy manners. I think it is time 
Gladys came home.” 

“ I’ll go after her,” and he rose. 

When he approached the children, they stopped 
suddenly, and looked rather askance. He laughed. 

“ Oh, I’m not an ogre to eat you up. I thought 
I’d come and take Mr. Mann’s part. I’m afraid 
you are imposing upon him.” 


THE RED HOUSE 


162 

Oh, he’s just splendid!” and Gladys sidled 
up to her father. “ I never had such a good time. 
And oh, Papa, come and see the swing,” taking 
his hand. 

“ My little girl and I have envied you more 
than once. You are overflowing with fatherhood. 
And this is the boy who sings? Where is the 
other?” 

“ He is spending a fortnight with a friend. 
And there is one more girl — eight in all, not one 
too many.” 

“ Well, you are a trump, a philanthropist of the 
first water ! It must cost a mint of money.” 

‘‘ Not as much as some men spend on selfish 
pleasures. This is mine. And I’ll be satisfied to 
have eight good, useful men and women.” 

Could he be sure there would not be a black 
sheep among them ? ‘wondered Mr. Chedister. 

They crowded into the swing to show him how 
splendidly it went. Once he was afraid that some 
of them would tumble out, and they gave laughing 
squeals. 

‘‘ I’m of the opinion that we ought to go home, 
though I’m sorry to break up the party. But it is 
getting to be a reasonable supper-time.” 

“We can come again,” exclaimed Mamie 
bravely. “ Rhoda said we might.” 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 163 

“ You’ll have to ask Rhoda’s father and mother. 
And it won’t do to come too often.” 

With that he lifted his little girl out. 

It took them some time to say all their good- 
bys and express their pleasure. Mrs. Mann came 
to hear these, and looked as sweet and pretty as 
if there was no hubbub. 

Chan took Grace and Mamie home. 

You’d think they’d never had a good time be- 
fore in all their lives,” he said on his return. 

“ Rhoda’s party seems to have been an immense 
success,” said their father. 

But next time I’d like to be consulted about 
it,” remarked their mother. 

Mrs. Chedister was sitting on the porch. 

‘‘ Oh, Gladys ! what a frowsy-looking girl. 
And there — you’ve torn your frock. I wonder 
you are not all in rags. You’ll be sick to-mor- 
row ! ” 

Oh, I feel splendid ! And we had such a grand 
time. Mr. Mann was so funny.” 

Come and get your hair brushed, and, yes, you 
must change your dress. I can’t have such a wild- 
looking girl at my dinner table.” 

Her cheeks were bright, her eyes shining, and 
the light of happiness had not gone out of her face. 
Her father stooped and kissed her. 


1 64 THE RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

But Laurel had been quite thrown in the shade. 
She did seem smaller than the others. 

“ I don’t like Rhoda’s party much/^ she said 
with her good-by to Amy. “ Ours are nicer. I 
don’t like so many folks. And they think they’re 
so great ! ” 


CHAPTER X 


A boy's good time 

Linn was having a very fine time. There were 
a good many boys about, and they took some nice 
walks, ran races, and he learned to row a little. 
But the swimming did not progress very rapidly. 
He hated to admit it even to himself, but he was 
afraid, and he could have beaten himself with a 
good will. He was very glad Mr. Bradley said 
he must not try with any one else. But the bath- 
ing and the racing out and getting ducked with a 
big wave were rare fun. 

The racing of the yachts was splendid! They 
were so beautiful in their snowy whiteness, and 
flew along in the most fascinating manner. Three 
were just on the mark. But the real strife was 
when they came back. And Linn had not heard 
of the great triumph of the America until then. 

Oh, I do hope no one can ever win the cup 
back! It would be wonderful if they never did," 
he cried eagerly. 

They found a baseball club in which there were 
165 


1 66 


THE RED HOUSE 


several town boys. The Disbrows were fine play- 
ers, and they planned a match. After a few days 
Mr. Bradley went down in the morning with the 
train, and came home in the steamboat. They 
took one excursion round the end of the island 
and saw the great ocean, another one along the 
shore of their neighboring State. 

Catharine proved very efficient in the time she 
could give them. But they liked the fun of going 
to the restaurant among the first guests, and hav- 
ing a feast of fish. Some of the people were so 
queer, quite as odd as those in Denby, and some 
were very stylish, but most of them seemed to have 
come for the good time. 

Linn wrote a note home every day. When he 
had Prim’s letter with the account of Rhoda’s 
party he read it to Mrs. Bradley, and they laughed 
over it. 

‘‘ Rhoda’s queer and she isn’t afraid of any- 
thing. I do think she ought to have been a boy. 
And she is real smart. We thought our neighbor, 
Mrs. Chedister, was very tony and uppish, but 
maybe we didn’t know her real well. Queer, isn’t 
it, how men don’t seem to mind, but just talk 
straight ahead to each other, and some women 
pause to consider whether you are worth speaking 
to? We felt sorry for the little girl, and Father 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 167 

said she had the time of her life and they all liked 
her so. And Mr. Evans was over to dinner Sun- 
day night, and they had such lovely singing.” 

“ They surely will win their way,” Mrs. Bradley 
thought. She had heard of the objections the chil- 
dren had stirred up. 

Tip wrote that he didn’t see why Linn couldn’t 
swim. Dan had showed him how, and he knew 
all the strokes and could go over the grass like a 
fish. If there only were a big pond somewhere! 
Father had taken them all down to Central Park, 
and Mr. Collamore had written to say that any 
time next week they could have their day, and he 
thought it would be nice to go to the Bronx in a 
big touring car, so Linn must surely come home. 

“Yes, we are going on Monday. I don’t be- 
lieve I should want to spend the whole summer 
here,” Mrs. Bradley said. 

“ And I’d like to see the folks. Though it has 
been a splendid outing. Oh, Mrs. Bradley, do you 
think that May Disbrow is going to get well? 
Everything tires her out so easily. And the boys 
tease her and call her ‘ Granny Grunt ’ I ” 

“ I feel rather troubled about her, but the 
mother doesn’t seem to worry. And she has 
faith in the doctor.” 

May Disbrow was walking down the beach, and 


THE RED HOUSE 


1 68 

when she spied them out she waved her hand and 
hurried forward. Mrs. Bradley and Linn were 
sitting on a rug, she holding a big umbrella that 
was partly wedged in the sand. 

‘‘Oh, how comfortable you look! I was tired 
of staying alone — all the others have gone out and 
I hadn’t any nice book to read. We sent down a 
great pack this morning to get changed. I’m tired 
of staying here, and I don’t believe the baths are 
going to cure me. At first it seemed as if I was 
getting stronger. Oh, if I only could get well! 
And I used to be such a hearty girl, until one time 
I got wet and had an awful cold and a cough. 
But that’s mostly gone. Only you can’t have any 
fun in this miserable sort of way, when you can’t 
do much of anything. You see the girls about tire 
of you. They’re going off with the boys rambling 
everywhere.” 

“ Sit down here and rest.” 

“ Yes. You look so cozy. Linn, tell me about 
your sisters, that funny lot.” 

“ Oh, one of the twins gave a party all on her 
own account, and it was quite jolly. It was last 
Saturday. One of the big girls wrote to me — 
Prim, the funny one I told you of.” 

“ Oh, I want to hear. Begin at the very first.” 

So Linn used Prim’s words that Rhoda had 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 169 

bearded the lion and rescued the little girl who 
wasn’t allowed to have any playmates, and he put 
in all the bright and amusing bits and the elabo- 
rate descriptions that Prim had used. May 
laughed until a bit of pink came into her 
cheeks. 

‘‘ Oh, I wish you could have brought Primrose 
with you. I like to hear people talk that way. 
And those twins must be as good as a play. You 
children must have a very funny streak. And the 
little boy that cries. And how he was sure he had 
learned to swim. Have you succeeded yet ? ” 

'' Not quite first-class. I think I must be 
dumb,” laughing. 

‘‘ You learn easier when you are real young 
and not afraid.” 

And Pm so old, is that it ? ” 

Oh ! oh ! ” and May laughed. 

The steamboat just touched the dock. 

‘‘ Why, it’s ever so much gayer down here,” 
cried May. “ You don’t see much of anything 
from our cottage — it’s turned around, you know. 
Mother and Auntie thought it was more stylish to 
be on a real street, Sunset Avenue, and we don’t 
see the sunset either. Oh, there is Mr. Bradley.” 

He came on waving his hand. Passengers were 
flocking to the bath-houses. Some were already 


THE RED HOUSE 


170 

in the water. He greeted his wife, then the two 
young people. 

Where are the boys? ” he asked. 

‘‘ Oh, a lot of them went ofif in Captain Daly^s 
fishing smack — isn’t that what they call it? 
They’re wild about fishing.” 

It’s been a hot day in the city, and the sail 
when you get a bit up the East River is delight- 
ful. And it is comforting here. Well, Linn, there 
are only three times more to finish up the fascina- 
tion of the briny deep. Will the ladies excuse us, 
or will they share the pleasure ? ” 

‘‘ I’m not in the humor,” returned Mrs. Bradley. 
‘‘ I’m lazy. But you. May ” 

“ I’m under a new regimen. I take a warm 
salt water bath at night — a real bath in a tub. I 
think I’m rather tired of gyrating round when 
I can’t swim or have a race.” 

And the boys will wait to get a boat-load of 
fish — if they bite.” 

'' I hope that will be their portion. Catharine 
is here to-night.” 

Come, Linn.” 

They kept their bathing rig in the cottage now. 
It was more convenient. 

“ I do wonder if I shall ever learn,” the boy 
was thinking. And it had seemed so easy. He 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 171 

was really ashamed. There was a little red-haired 
boy who had been out only a few times with his 
father, who made a plunge and came up like a 
goldfish, with the sun shining on him. Linn es- 
sayed: he would not drown, of course. Had he 
been afraid of that? 

“ Now, my lad,” and the boy made a big effort. 

‘‘That was well done! Try it over again.” 

Then a mischief-loving lad gave him a push 
and Linn struck out, but missed his tormentor, 
then made several well-executed strokes and turned 
his head. 

“ Go on, go on,^’ said Mr. Bradley beside him. 

Linn couldn’t tell just how the inspiration came 
to him, but he went off in fine style, laughing, too, 
and swallowing a mouthful of salt water that he 
didn’t mind a bit. 

“ Why, it’s just as easy.” 

“ We won’t get out too far. That’s the way it 
often happens. Now come on again.” 

He was really fascinated. Why, it seemed as 
if he could swim on and on. And now he hated 
to think they were so near the end of their stay. 
But he began to lag a little. 

“ Let us go and sit down a few minutes, Linn. 
That was first-rate.” 

“I’ve been awfully stupid, haven’t I?” 


THE RED HOUSE 


172 

“ Well — you didn’t have confidence in yourself. 
And you wanted to be perfect in a few times of 
trying. It would have been easier with a few 
boys on a pond. So many people are confusing.*’ 
I’ve just envied them all the time. Oh, how 
good you have been to take so much trouble.” 

‘‘ You’ll never forget it all. Now shall we try 
again? You may never be in danger, but it is 
one of the best things a boy can know. I was al- 
most afraid your mother would forbid it; women 
have such curious ideas on the subject. Shall we 
try again ? The tide is running out quite briskly.” 

Oh, it was exhilarating! Linn’s pulses beat 
with a throb of delight. He wanted to shout with 
a feeling of triumph. How merry they were all 
around, laughing, chaffing, daring one another to 
a race, a dozen holding hands running out eagerly 
and then back with the next wave. And that 
wonderful beating of the swells that seemed to 
start ever so far away ! And now the sky was all 
ablaze with colors one could hardly dream of, 
changing, melting, flaring up like some magnifi- 
cent fire at the back. 

They walked slowly up the beach, now and then 
speaking to some companion. May Disbrow still 
sat there asking questions about the Firths and 
their wonderful stepfather. 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 173 

Fd just like to see them all together. And sup- 
pose that next one should be a great singer ? I like 
Linn because he doesn’t tease or make fun of you, 
and is so ready to be helpful. Though I guess 
brothers are better when they are small. And 
now both of mine will go to business and be young 
men, and they will want other girls. Then if I 
shouldn’t get well, how dismal it will be for the 
little girls. Though they care so much for each 
other — they may not mind.” 

“ Oh, May, don’t get so dispirited. Your mother 
thinks you have improved wonderfully.” 

May gave two or three doubtful nods. 

‘‘ Fm sorry you are going away. Almost every 
one is so full of, well — I suppose it is pleasure. 
There was a dance to-night. When we first came 
up here the girls were so jolly and friendly, but I 
couldn’t run around with them. Maybe it was 
for the sake of the boys. And now they hardly 
ever come. But there are so many changes. Peo- 
ple come and go — you do not see enough of them 
to tell whether you like them or not. But we knew 
a little of you before.” 

I think you need some cheerful society. I 
wish you did live farther down. And now the 
nights will be so beautiful. From ten to four 


THE RED HOUSE 


174 

it has been too hot to go about much. There may 
be some nice new people coming next week. And 
didn’t the doctor think you were better ? ” 

I believe Mother felt rather out of conceit with 
him, but he is coming again next week. I don’t 
seem really ill, only tired and discouraged. Even 
reading doesn’t interest me as it used to. Mother 
thinks I don’t make any effort. But I don’t know 
what to make it about.” 

Mr. Bradley and Linn were coming up the 
beach. 

I’ve got it all right now,” declared the boy 
triumphantly as he ran upstairs to dress. 

It was getting toward supper-time, and the boys 
were to come home with messes of fish. May 
rose presently and said she must go. Mr. Bradley 
proposed to walk home with her. After making 
a little call, he rambled on up the shore. There 
were rowboats with joyous crews. He didn’t 
see anything of Captain Daly, and presently turned 
about again, now and then being greeted by some 
one. 

I’d like to have a cup of tea and some kind 
of provender,” he said to his wife, who was sit- 
ting on the porch step. 

Linn has been making the tea. There is some 
cold beef and cheese and a can of peaches. I think 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 175 

we shall come short of our feast of fish/’ and she 
laughed. 

“ I hope nothing has happened. But they will 
not be very far from the shore.” 

Then they went in. Linn had the table ar- 
ranged, and welcomed them with an elaborate 
speech. The tea was splendid, Mrs. Bradley said, 
and the two others were hungry enough for any- 
thing. 

Linn insisted on washing up the dishes. After- 
ward they strolled up the beach again. It was a 
magnificent night, and it seemed as if almost every 
one was out, so many were darting about, running 
to and fro, laughing, bantering, making shrill 
noises through their hands, and singing a snatch 
of some old songs. 

Then the crowd seemed to disperse somewhat, 
but the boats were making rhythmic plashes with 
their oars. 

Let us turn about,” said Mrs. Bradley. It 
must be a heavy catch of fish.” 

I hope it isn’t enough to swamp the boat. I 
think Captain Daly ought to consider those at 
home, watching.” 

You lose some of your consideration at a 
place like this.” 

‘‘We do not expect much of the boys.” 


176 THE RED HOUSE 

Hark ! ’’ exclaimed Linn. “ That’s Dick’s 
whistle.” Then he answered it. 

Oh, I supposed they were all right,” said the 
mother. 

There were two more signals. Then they saw 
the boat threading its way in and out among the 
swimmers. It paused at the little dock before they 
reached it. 

“ Sorry you had to wait for your supper,” and 
the hearty voice had a laugh in it. “ But we’ve 
had luck, sure enough.” 

‘‘ Linn, won’t you run up and get a basket or 
a pan? Mother, I hope you didn’t worry.” 

‘‘ I knew it was the last frolic,” she replied. 

Fine fishermen, them boys of yours,” began 
the Captain. 

“ It was because there were so many fish,” said 
Stuart. 

“ Well, ’twas queer ! I thought the fish had 
been pretty well caught. Now, lads, take your 
share. You haven’t half enough.” 

“ Oh, we don’t want so many. We go on 
Monday,” said Mrs. Bradley. 

‘‘ Well, I’m kinder sorry. Them’s nice boys 
of yours. An’ I’m glad they’ve had a nice time 
at the last. Now you jest enjoy them fish.” 

‘‘ And we’re a thousand times obliged to you 


CHILDREN’S VACATION 177 

for the cleaning. That's what I positively 
hate.” 

The Captain laughed as they exchanged a 
cordial good-by. 

It was sights of fun,” began Dick. You 
see, we went up ever so far, and there was a little 
sort of cove. I think the fish must have gone in 
there to get out of the way. Then the Captain 
sold a lot, too, and he has ever so many engaged 
at the restaurant. My, but I'm hungry as a bear! 
Have you had supper?” 

‘‘ Two hours ago.” 

They reached the house. Linn had been carry- 
ing the basket. 

“ Well, I must have some fish.” 

“ We were cheated out of ours,” said his 
mother, with a half-laugh. “ And you'll have to 
cook them.” 

Well, we don't mind. Linn, you'll help?” 

‘‘ Yes,” responded Linn readily. 

‘‘ And you boys ought to have a taste of camp- 
ing out. You have had rather civilized meals.” 

“ I don't believe I want seaside next summer,” 
said Stuart. “ We’ve had it now three years. I’d 
like mountains and wildness — a lake perhaps, and 
shade and birds singing ” 

And take a cook along,” laughed his mother. 


178 THE RED HOUSE 

They lighted the stove, and took out the big 
frying pan. 

“Can you save some for breakfast?” 

“ Oh, yes. There are some such big fellows. 
Now, Linn — you put a lot of fat in the pan — 
what else have we. Mother ? ” 

“ Pepper and salt,” she answered gravely, “ and 
the dredging box.” 

“ But we sha’n’t ‘ Hold our pocket handkerchiefs 
before our streaming eyes,’ for we didn’t inveigle 
the fish to walk along with us.” 

“Didn’t we? Well, we took them willy-nilly. 
Oh, don’t they begin to smell fine! Is there 
plenty of bread? I’m almost hollow.” 

“ I’ll make some biscuits for breakfast,” prom- 
ised their mother. “ And we are invited out to 
dinner at the Howes’. Chicken potpie.” 

“ Prim would say that was supersplacious,” de- 
clared Linn. 

“ Oh, I wish both girls could have been here 
and that funny little Tip. How can you tell when 
the fish are really done ? They are nice and 
brown.” 

Mrs. Bradley examined them. Linn and Stuart 
re-set the table, and gathered a few relishes. 

“ I think they will do now.” 

“ Friends, will you come and share our evening 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 179 

repast?” and Stuart made a polite bow to his 
parents, who accepted the invitation with thanks. 

How splendid the fish were ! And the two boys 
ate tremendously. Even Linn had a good appe- 
tite for his second supper. Then they went out 
on the front porch. Some of the swimmers were 
still in evidence, but they were mostly men and 
now of the rather rough sort, indulging in loud 
merriment and boisterous songs. Crowds were 
still walking up and down. 

'' I’m ready to go home,” said Stuart. '' I think 
I like a little more civilization. Though there is 
a good deal of fun and some nice walks about — 
and you haven’t learned to swim yet, Linn.” 

'' Yes, I guess I’ve mastered it. But I dare say 
I’ll forget before I meet the next swimming pool.” 

“ There’s Willow Lake up above us, only it 
hasn’t much of a beach. You have to make a 
plunge in most places. There are so many tree 
roots growing in the water that you get tangled 
up.” 

‘‘ But it is lovely,” said Linn. “ We have 
driven around it several times. And there’s Sun- 
fish Pond, though now the creamery people have 
fenced it in. They say there’s a spring at the 
bottom of it and they are not going to let folks 
use it any more. It was quite a skating pond. 


i8o 


THE RED HOUSE 


but the river is good enough for that. But Father 
is going to get a saddle, and we shall ride Bon- 
nie.” 

‘‘ You're a lucky chap, Linn. Father, please 
get rich enough to own a horse — well, a buckboard 
will be good enough. Fd like to ride.” 

“ I think we’d all like a horse and carriage. 
Well, we’ll see.” 

Yes, Linn had been fortunate. And he was such 
a nice, generous-hearted chap, so willing, so really 
fond of doing favors for any one, and so pleasant 
tempered. 

“ Father,” Stuart began presently, you won’t 
mind my saying it, I hope, but I don’t like the 
Disbrows as well as I used to. They seemed such 
nice jolly boys and so full of fun, but I thought 
before school closed they were not quite — I don’t 
just know what name to give it — upright, I think. 
And I am glad they are not going to be in the 
High School.” 

“ I am pleased to have you use a little discrimi- 
nation in choosing friends. They are bright busi- 
ness boys, and thinking now about making money. 
I sincerely hope they will keep honest and trust- 
worthy. Neither of them would make a good 
student, and now your ways will lie apart.” 

Stuart thought of several little tricks he had 


CHILDREN'S VACATION i8i 


seen really verging on dishonesty, that had shocked 
him. And Captain Daly had made some remarks 
about both boys. 

They were very urgent that we should visit 
them. We can’t, and I am glad.” 

Mr. Bradley was well pleased also. 

“ I’m sorry for May,” declared Dick. ‘‘ They 
are not a bit nice to her, and not willing to in- 
clude her in any pleasure. Oh, I just wish we had 
a sister, or two or three of them! There were 
some nice fellows though, and I’ve had a first- 
class time, but I don’t believe I want to come here 
again.” 

Not even for the fish?” 

They all laughed at that. 

And the fish were a delight the next morning. 
It hardly seemed like Sunday. A boat-load of ex- 
cursionists came up. The Bradleys went to a 
little chapel about a mile back from the shore. 
Most of the residents were small farmers, but here 
and there was a gentleman’s estate with barns and 
stables and lawns. 

They had taken eggs and butter from the 
Howes, who had a well-kept farm, which they 
made profitable. Oddly enough, these people were, 
many of them, old Revolutionary stock and held 
themselves above most of the seasiders. 


i 82 


THE RED HOUSE 


The chapel service was simple and heartsome, 
and after it was over they walked the short dis- 
tance with Mr. Howe and his grown daughter. 
There was a well-kept, sloping lawn and a house 
on a little elevation so one could look over to the 
Sound. 

The Howes were very hospitable, and the gen- 
tleman was much pleased with the boys, who 
listened eagerly to some Revolutionary reminis- 
cences. Then his own father had been in the War 
of 1812, and he himself in the latter part of the 
Civil War. And he was delighted to find that 
Linn was a soldier’s son. The dinner was appetiz- 
ing, and they enjoyed the visit very much. 

They had quite an evening reception on the 
porch, with one and another pausing to say good- 
by. All the Disbrow family came down. May 
seemed quite bright and cheerful. 

Almost before they had packed the next morn- 
ing, the new tenant, a bustling, important woman, 
with four children and a stack of belongings, came 
upon them. They had not much baggage, — a few 
boxes and trunks, that were to go on the return 
trip of the boat. 

It seemed odd to be in busy, bustling New York. 
Linn went to his father’s factory and was warmly 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 183 

welcomed. Everybody was well, but they had 
missed him a great deal. Mrs. Bradley had some 
shopping to do, and they all had luncheon to- 
gether. Then Mr. Mann took the party home, as 
Mr. Bradley had gone to business. 

‘‘ It’s been just fine,” said Linn, '' but I’m glad to 
go home. And I’m so much obliged to you for the 
outing,” and he gave the lady’s hand a squeeze. 
‘‘ I’ll have to tell it all over to the children, so 
I’ll have the good of it twice.” 

“ And we’re coming over in a day or two. We 
want to see Chan and the girls and those enter- 
taining twins,” said the Bradley boys. 

They all exclaimed at Linn. He was dreadfully 
sunburned, and he had grown fatter, and did he 
really know how to swim? 

‘‘Why, it’s just as easy!” cried Tip. “Dan 
showed me how. It’s this way,” and down went 
Tip on the short grass with arms and legs flying, 
to the great detriment of his blouse. 

“ But what I’d like to have seen,” said Chan, 
“ was that yacht race. I looked up all about the 
America, and Father’s going to take us down 
sometime to the Yacht Club and we can see the 
cup. Wasn’t it just splendid! And I do hope the 
English will never be able to win it from us. 

“ And you’ve been to Connecticut and Long 


184 THE RED HOUSE 

Island, and seen the real ocean, and is it ever so 
big?” 

‘‘ Pretty big. You can’t see across it.” 

‘‘And you didn’t get drowned,” said Laurel. 
“ You look so — so queer.” 

“ I didn’t even get a look at a whale.” 

“ Nor Jonah? ” commented Tip. 

“ Jonah died a good long while ago,” appended 
Rhoda. 

“ Oh, Mother,” Linn said, when he could get 
away from the children, “ I’m so glad to get back 
to you. You’re the sweetest mother! And nice 
as they all were, I was just a little bit homesick at 
first. It was so queer there at the beach. Why, 
the cottages are no better than our little old house, 
and there are so many of them. You can’t live in 
them in the winter; there is no way of warming 
them. And oh, the sand! I don’t think anybody 
wept about it, though,” laughing. “ And the bath- 
ers looked so funny ducking around. We wished 
for Prim and Goldie and little Lai — oh, all of 
you.” 

“ Where would you have put us ? ” asked his 
mother, and then they both laughed. 

After Cap took her clothes down and folded 
them, she sat on the step and wanted to hear all 
about it. She had never been more than ten miles 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 185 

from Denby, and that people could run about in 
the water and swim and not get drowned, seemed 
a miracle. And catching fish continually ! “ Why 
they’ll soon get them drained out,” she said. 

“ More come all the time.” 

It seemed queer not to see Mrs. Alden. The 
poor little baby had died, and the mother was far 
from strong. 

Then Mr. Evans dropped in to dinner, and one 
would think Linn had come from Europe at least. 
And the peacock was sold and his new owner 
thought him very handsome. And they had ten 
new little guineas, and had sold eight of the older 
ones. 

Mr. Evans was delighted with all the happen- 
ings, and said that Linn looked fine. 

“ I don’t like him so red,” said Goldie. 

Amaryllis said they had been to see Granny 
Keen, who was all crippled up with the rheuma- 
tism, and the Burnhams had moved. Katy had 
been over and stayed three days, and was really 
well. Dan drove them over to the Denby picnic, 
and the people were so funny and what Cap called 
“ backwoodsy.” And Mr. Beers wanted to know 
if Linn wasn’t most ready to come back to the 
store. '‘As if you ever meant to!” exclaimed 
Prim indignantly. 


1 86 THE RED HOUSE CHILDREN 


Linn really felt very tired; he had talked so 
much, and listened so hard when there were several 
voices exploiting different subjects. 

“Were you afraid to sleep alone?’’ he asked 
with his arm around his little brother. 

“ Well — I didn’t — ’cause Chan said I might 
have a nice bed in his room on the floor. I wasn’t 
afraid, quite, for Cap was up there. But I thought 
Chan would like to have me. It was awful lone- 
some without you. I wish I’d been there to swim. 
I know I could do it.” 

Linn gave a soft little laugh, and hugged him. 
How dear they all were ! 


CHAPTER XI 


A DAY OF DAYS 

Dan had been down for letters. There was 
one from Mr. Collamore. He was to be in New 
York all the week. He had decided upon Bronx 
Park because they could have a nice automobile 
ride. They would go in the big touring-car, and 
he could take them all in. Neither Father nor 
Mother must feel at all worried, he should be just 
as careful as if they were all his own. 

“ But do you think it truly safe? 

Mrs. Mann glanced up with an anxious face. 
She had not opened her letter yet. 

I think Fd trust Mr. Collamore. He has never 
entered for a race yet.’^ 

What would that have to do with it ? 

“ Well, he would not be so reckless.’’ 

“ Will the auto thing run away? ” asked Tip. 

‘‘ Oh, I think not, with all you children in it. 
You’d make pretty good ballast.” 

“ Mother, what is in your letter ? ” and Goldie 
looked up anxiously. Maybe he’s invited you 
separately.” 


187 


THE RED HOUSE 


Oh, I wouldn’t go for anything ! Bonnie is 
good enough for me.” 

The terror in her face was ludicrous. 

‘‘ The letter — oh, yes. Why, it’s from Oaklands. 
The manse. What a pretty name for a parson- 
age ! And — why. Father, she’s invited us for over 
Sunday and as long as we can stay. But — I 
couldn’t go.” 

And why not ? ” inquired Mr. Mann. 

“ And leave all the children? ” 

‘‘ Cap will be the great high chief commander. 
Amaryllis will take office as the Grand Begum, 
who can always imprison unruly subjects, and per- 
haps treat them to something wonderful when they 
have been very good, as children generally are,” 
and there was a sly twinkle in his eye. “ Linn 
will be the great high executioner, to see that all 
commands are obeyed. Dan — well, he and the 
dogs will see that no thieves break in at night and 
steal the silver and kidnap — well. Laurel. I could 
not spare Laurel.” 

“ I don’t want to be — to be kapped. I’d run 
away and hide.” 

We’d set the dogs on them.” 

Oh, I know,” cried Prim. “ Cap would pour 
boiling water on them.” 

‘‘ Capital,” returned Mr. Mann. ‘‘ Now we must 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 189 

learn whether these appointees will accept the 
offices thus thrust upon them without a moment’s 
warning.” 

“ I will,” exclaimed Linn heartily. 

** And I,” said Amaryllis. Oh, Mother, do 
go-” 

We’ll call in Cap,” said their father. 

Cap came in wondering. Mr. Mann laid the 
matter before her in a very serious hianner, while 
Mrs. Mann tried to interrupt, but was laughingly 
talked down. 

‘‘ Why did you think I couldn’t look after them 
all a few days ? ” and Cap looked almost indig- 
nant. ‘‘ Sunday there’d be nothing to do — =^” 

‘‘ Couldn’t we have anything to eat ? ” cried 
Prim. 

You hold on an’ see. I haven’t starved you 
yet. An’ I don’t need to go home, you know. They 
save up a lot of things for me to do, an’ it’ll be 
funny for them to get mistook. I’d just like to 
hear Pop scold. An’, Mis’ Mann, I just want you 
to go an’ have a first-rate time. You haven’t been 
anywheres in ever so long.” 

There was a great chorus in a variety of keys. 
“ But Mrs. Alden was here then ” 

‘‘ Well, I’m sure I could run a boarding-house 
and grown-ups are mighty queer with all their 


THE RED HOUSE 


190 

quips and quirks, while children can just play an’ 
eat an’ sleep. Oh, we’ll get along. You needn’t 
worry a mite.” 

“ Thank you, Cappadocia. And we’ll settle the 
other matter — Mr. Collamore proposes Thursday. 
Will that suit the August Assembly?” 

They all decided it would. Mr. Mann would 
telephone as soon as he went to the factory. 

'' There’ll be six of us,” began Marigold. 

“ Why, there’s eight,” returned Rhoda. Oh, 
Father, I want to go. I’ve never been in an 
auto.” 

'' See here,” said Mrs. Mann, anxious to avert 
a storm and quite losing sight of the fact that it 
committed her to the visit, ‘‘ Mrs. Burnham has 
invited you both. She says, ‘ Katy will be dis- 
appointed if you do not bring the twins. She 
wants to see them so.’ ” 

Rhoda ran around to her mother’s side. Mr. 
Mann rose and began to kiss those nearest him. 
He said it was lucky kisses didn’t cost anything 
or he would be bankrupted. 

Oh, you know ” as he reached Mrs. 

Mann. 

Haven’t a moment, dear,” and he was off. 
Mr. Collamore’s invitation took the precedence. 
They wondered what Bronx Park would be like. 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 191 

and if it was as much fun as Coney Island. But 
there would be the splendid ride. 

Cap had gone back to her ironing. Come, 
girls/' said their mother, let us get the dishes 
out of the way. Children, you run out of doors.” 

Children ” meant Tip and the twins. Tip 
captured Linn and wanted to know about the 
ocean and the boats, and what a yacht was like — 
if it was a steamboat with an engine. Rhoda came 
to listen. Laurel took her doll out for her health, 
and told it they wouldn’t go to seaside ’cause it 
made you all red and your hands black, and there 
were great big fishes that could eat you up, and 
there was sand all over and no pears or apples, 
and they’d rather go and see Katy. 

Chan went to his practice. Marigold dusted, 
and then they went upstairs. When the table was 
set for luncheon Rilla went to the kitchen and 
made a simple dessert for that night’s dinner. 

You’ll go ? ” she said to her mother. 

Oh, I can’t,” was the reply. 

But Cap said, Now you just hold on. Miss 
Rilla. I’ll plan it all out. You and I can keep 
house just as snug as a couple of mice in a big 
cheese. Your father doesn’t bluster round and 
make a fuss, but I notice he has his way in the 
end. And your mother’s aimed a right to a trip 


THE RED HOUSE 


192 

off somewhere, an’ the minister’s wife feels she 
can’t do enough for her. Well, so sh’d I, if my 
little girl had been made so round an’ rosy, when 
she was such a meachin’ little thing. An’ we 
won’t be worked to death, nuther.” 

After luncheon Amaryllis packed a basket of 
goodies for Granny Keen. 

See here,” said Linn, “ would you mind if I 
went along, and then we stopped a little while at 
the Bradleys’ ? ” 

Why, no. I’d like it.” 

They found Granny Keen poorly enough, just 
able to hobble about a little with a cane. She was 
sitting out on the porch in a big chair, with cush- 
ions all around her and a faded old shawl over her 
knees. She was all alone. Dave’s wife had taken 
her sewing and gone to a neighbor’s. 

‘‘ Well, I’m mighty glad to see a livin’ bein’ 
once again before I die,” began Granny in a quav- 
ering voice. “ I set here alone from mornin’ to 
night an’ not a soul to care whether I live er die. 
An’ my hip an’ leg is that gin out I kin hardly 
bear a bit o’ weight on ’em. Some day I ’xpect 
I’ll be clear helpless, an’ then I’ll be hustled off to 
the poor-house. I was a good mother to Dave, 
too, an’ his father meant that he should be good 
to me. He’d do well enough, but I know she^s 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 193 

hopin’ every day that I’ll drop out. An’ now we’ve 
no parson an’ I’ll have to die like a heathen.” 

Granny began to cry. 

Oh, can’t I do something for you ? ” inter- 
posed Amaryllis. “ I’ve brought you a nice bowl 
of rice pudding, and Mother sent some tea ” 

‘‘ Oh, make me a cup, quick. There’s some dry 
stuff in the kitchen. I’m so cold most of the time. 
A good hot drink is so comfortin’.” 

Rilla unpacked her basket on the table. There 
was part of a loaf of bread, fruit, a dozen eggs, 
and some stewed chicken. She built a fire and 
soon had the kettle singing. 

The tea was fragrant and good. She helped 
the poor old body indoors and to the table. 

“ My, but I’m feasted like a queen ! Rilla, your 
mother alwers was good to everybody. She 
seemed to have something, and she was poor, too, 
and how nice you alwers lived in that little old 
house! An’ now tell me ’bout the Burnhams. 
They have a fine place, Dave said, and that’s more 
than can be said for Denby. And some fine folks 
took Linn off summering, I heard. Well, you do 
have luck.” 

Linn had proposed to drive on a bit, as he 
was not at all fond of Granny Keen. Rilla tidied 
up the room, and arranged the closet, talking all 


THE RED HOUSE 


194 

the time in a pleasant fashion. Then she heard 
Linn drive round, and said she must go. 

“ Well, you’ve done me a sight of good. Tell 
your mother I’m glad the Lord sent her prosperity 
and a good husband. I hope he is good to you 
children, too. And oh, do come over again soon. 
You always were a nice girl, Rilla, and I hope 
when it comes your turn you’ll get a good husband. 
Now mind, and come soon again. I can’t half tell 
you how obleeged I am. An’ I haven’t tasted 
chicken for weeks.” 

“ Good-by, and I hope you will get better.” 

‘‘ I’d like to get well enough to come over an’ 
make you a visit when there wa’n’t any other 
company. I’m such a poor creetur now.” 

Amaryllis didn’t feel quite like echoing the wish, 
and yet she was sorry for poor Granny. 

Well,” asked Linn— “ was there a bushel of 
complaints ? ” 

“ Oh, I’m so sorry for her. I mean to go over 
oftener,” in her sympathetic tone. 

“ And did she give you a volume of good advice 
about not being ‘ sot up ’ with your good for- 
tune?” 

“ No, she never said a word,” laughed the girl. 

Mrs. Bradley was glad to see them. The cook 
had come back on Saturday, and so there was a 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 195 

welcoming voice and a good supper for them when 
she reached home. Mrs. Bradley said she was 
very glad to get back home. The boys were out 
clearing up the garden, but they recognized Bonnie 
and hastened in. 

It seemed fine to wake up in a civilized bed, 
didn’t it?” laughed Stuart. ‘'And aren’t we 
black? I’ve been taking sweat baths to improve 
myself. But doesn’t it make your eyes look 
curiously dark ? We did have a good time though. 
Miss Rilla, did Linn complain because we put too 
much on him? He was our delightful Miss 
Betty.” 

“ Why, he thought it was very fine. And Tip 
is quite sure he has learned to swim on the grass.” 

“ He has the theory all right,” returned Linn. 
“ But the experience in the water may be differ- 
ent. You can’t think how nice it was to see them 
all. Though I wasn’t at all homesick, and it was 
glorious to see the ocean and the great crowds of 
people.” 

“ But your own home is more comfortable.” 

Linn smiled and nodded. 

“ Come out and see how industrious we have 
been. The garden was a terror. Why do weeds 
grow so fast when they are good for nothing!” 

They had made a great improvement. 


THE RED HOUSE 


196 

“ But I think now we will retire from our agri- 
cultural labors. Dick, suppose you order up our 
pony turnout ? ’’ 

‘‘ Oh, see here,” began Linn. Can't you come 
over, and when Fve taken Rilla home we’ll go out 
for a bit. And the girls will be glad to see you.” 

“ Why — yes. That’s very nice of you, Linn. 
We will go and slick up. To-morrow we’ll finish 
the garden.” 

Amaryllis was having a nice call with Mrs. 
Bradley, and inwardly recalling her anxiety the 
first time they had all come to tea. And Mrs. 
Bradley was detailing how much they had enjoyed 
Linn. ‘‘ For, you see, it was not like a regular 
seaside place with hotels and society.” 

Then Linn came in, and they took their de- 
parture, driving over homeward. The boys soon 
arrived. Dan suggested he had better put in Lady 
Betty, as she needed an airing. The girls were 
on the porch, and announced their excursion on 
Thursday. 

“ Well, you are in luck. What a jolly time you 
will have. I’d like to have an invisible cap or 
ring and follow in the wake. I’d want wings 
though, wouldn’t I? ” 

“ But you have been having lots of fun.” 

So has Linn. He ought to stay home and 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 197 

keep us company. We have a good half of our 
garden to weed yet. You should see the sight it 
was ! ” 

“ Gardens, like liberty, demand eternal vigi- 
lance,’' announced Prim sententiously. 

Lady Betty came round tossing her head and 
surveying the group, and the boys sprang into the 
carriage waving their hands. 

Amaryllis went upstairs where her mother sat 
sewing, and rehearsed her visit to Granny Keen. 

She looks very poorly, and she ate as if she 
was half-starved. Oh, do you suppose Dave’s 
wife takes any care of her? It’s very hard for 
her to walk. She has to take hold of things with 
the one hand.” 

“ No, I do not believe she has the kind of at- 
tention she needs, poor old body. But I do think 
every one ought to make some friends for old 
age, instead of bristling up disagreeably. But it is 
hard when you are alone in the world.” 

Amaryllis sat by the open window and thought. 
When people were ill and perhaps near the end, 
the minister always went to see them and talked 
about the life to come. There was no minister at 
Denby now. Oh, must any one die without con- 
solation? Oh, wasn’t it a good thing to think of 
this all through life, for every one had to die. It 


198 THE RED HOUSE 

did not seem dreadful when Mr. Evans described 
the other country and the communion of saints, 
that meant all the blessed people who had loved 
God and done what good they could and made 
some one happy. And she hoped in her simple 
girl’s heart that she might be able to do this, for 
they were so happy. 

‘‘ To do good and distribute^ ’’ that was in 

the offertory verses. She could almost hear Mr. 
Evans’s voice in it. 

Then there was another very human voice, and 
she and her mother went downstairs. Prim and 
Marigold held Mr. Mann prisoner. 

Yes, he had telephoned, and Mr. Collamore 
had been in, very glad it suited them to go on 
Thursday, as it would be quite a leisure day. And 
their father was not to consider it a trouble at all, 
for he was to enjoy it as a big picnic, and see 
what having such a family was like. 

‘‘ And now you must put on your nicest man- 
ners, only don’t be too fine.” 

They were all beside themselves with delight. 
But Amaryllis followed her father into the hall 
and clasped his arm. 

“Do you think Mother will go to Oaklands?” 
she questioned eagerly. 

“ Oh, yes. I’ll see that she does.” 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 199 

‘‘ Oh, you dear father, how good you are to us 
all!” 

He bent over and kissed her. 

After the work was done, and somehow it did 
not seem very arduous, she and Chan practiced 
their music. Amy came up to play with the twins. 
The swing was a never-failing source of pleasure. 
Gladys and her mother had gone for a visit and 
now several of the school-girls were away. Oh, 
there was Eunice Williams. Amaryllis had called 
on her once with Bonnie. Eunice sat at the sewing 
machine. 

“ It's very good of you to come,” said Mrs. 
Williams, but Eunice can’t spare the time. The 
man comes for the work to-morrow, and in some 
way we’ve fallen behind. They’re put out if you 
leave anything over. And they’re driving every- 
body just now, and it makes good money.” 

“ But you’ll come again, won’t you ? ” pleaded 
Eunice. 

Wednesday is about the best day,” said her 
mother. “ You see, the work slacks up presently, 
and you have to make hay while the sun shines.” 

Eunice gave her an imploring look, and she 
answered with a smile. 

It was Wednesday now, so she might try it 
again. Eunice had just finished sweeping the 


200 


THE RED HOUSE 


sitting-room. She looked very pale and tired. 

Oh, Fm so glad youVe come. We’ve been sort 
of cleaning house, and I have only to dust now. 
I did my part of the ironing last evening. Can 
you wait? I won’t be long.” 

Oh, yes,” answered Amaryllis in a sweet tone. 

“ Come in the parlor and wait.” 

Eunice went out to the kitchen, and there was 
some rather sharp talk. Then she heard her 
bustling about, and all was quiet until she came 
downstairs in her pretty gingham. 

Her mother entered the room. 

‘‘ Now, Rilla, don’t you keep Eunice out more 
than an hour or two. We’re busy folks, and can’t 
afford a servant to do our work, and there’s only 
one girl to help, while your mother has a troop. 
But I don’t suppose she lets any of you do the real 
work. Did she send away that other woman, who 
kept house before your mother came ? ” 

Oh, no. We were sorry to have her go. Her 
son’s wife was ill, and her baby has died.” 

“ Well, I should think one help was enough, 
unless she means to bring up all you girls in idle- 
ness. It’s a poor way, to my thinking. If your 
stepfather should die you’d be a helpless lot cast 
on the world. And your mother’s worked hard 
enough in her day.” 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 201 


“ Oh, we are all learning to keep house and 
sew,*’ returned Amaryllis pleasantly, as she rose. 

Now, Eunice, don’t stay out until tea-time, 
ril be tired enough ironing all the afternoon.” 

Rilla helped her into the surrey. She dropped 
down with a gasping breath, and turned very pale. 

‘‘ I hurried so,” she began. “ And, Rilla, don’t 
mind Mother. It’s her way. She talks sharp to 
Father and the boys. I’ve come to have a queer 
pain in my side that catches me when I breathe. 
It tires me sewing on the machine, but I can do 
so much nicer work than Mother. I don’t think 
we needed to take in shop work, but most of the 
women are doing it. But we do have to hurry so.” 

“ Now you must enjoy everything. It’s such 
a lovely day. Where will we go ? ” 

Oh, up the lane. Everybody says your old 
house is kept so nice. Mother won’t hear to hav- 
ing a flower bed. We have some roses and holly- 
hocks, but I do love flowers that bloom so much. 
And then I’d like to go to Grafton — ^to your new 
home — if you didn’t mind.” 

There was such a wistful sound in her voice. 

I thought I would take you there. We have 
such hosts of flowers. And you’d hardly know 
the twins, they have grown so, at least Rhoda has. 
Laurel is almost a baby yet, and has some crooked 


202 


THE RED HOUSE 


words. And you’d laugh over the stories she tells 
her dolls, though she likes the rag baby the best. 
I do believe she is a little afraid of the new one. 
And they have come to know the next-door little 
girl quite well, and one a few doors down the 
street.” 

Oh, I wish I had some sisters. Boys are no 
company, at least, our three are not. Joe has a 
place in the mill now, and he thinks he’s grown 
up and can do as he likes. He gives Mother only 
part of his money, but he’s saving it up — what for, 
she can’t make him tell. Oh, here is the old house. 
Isn’t it just beautiful! I’d like to live in it my- 
self.” 

The big old tree had been trimmed up a little, 
and under each window was a flower bed. Then 
on the fence along the road, vines had been planted 
and trained and looked really beautiful. 

Greta came out. Oh, Miss Rilla, won’t you 
stop? Mother’ll be ready in a minute, and she 
wants you to come in. And I’ve made two such 
lovely collars from the patterns in those magazines 
you sent me ! Oh, do ’light and come in I 

Yes. You’ll like to see the place, Eunice. It 
has been made so pretty. You see. Mother didn’t 
have time, and there were so many children to 
patch and darn and knit for.” 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 203 

The keeping-room was a pretty parlor. Mr. 
Bachman had bought an old bookcase and trans- 
formed it into a sideboard. There were some 
best dishes ” on the shelves, and some keepsakes 
that had come from the old German home. There 
were flowers in bowls, fancy bottles that had been 
decorated with bits of colored paper, and pretty 
cushions on the chairs; it all had a most inviting 
aspect. 

“ This is my friend. Miss Eunice Williams,’' 
said Amaryllis. ‘‘ And this is Greta Bachman.” 

Oh, your friend was in the school — but among 
the big girls. Tm very glad to see her, and made 
most happy with your coming. And here is my 
mother.” 

Mrs. Bachman was most cordial. How were 
all the children and the twins and the pretty 
mother, who was like a girl herself? And they 
were so happy here, and the man was doing so 
many things. Oh, they gave thanks every day 
that the Good Father had sent Mrs. Mann such a 
nice husband, so they could have the house ! They 
were homesick no longer for the fatherland. And 
the ladies must come and see the garden and such 
beautiful chickens! 

It took Amaryllis back to the days of her 
father and her little-girlhood, when everything 


THE RED HOUSE 


204 

was in bloom. Why, there couldn’t be another 
garden like it in all Denby! And the vegetable 
beds were a sight, and there was a yard of little 
chickens by themselves with a mother hen tied 
close by the coop, and another run with half-grown 
ones, bright-eyed and with clean yellow legs. 

And we have the cow now, though she isn’t 
all paid up. And I make such nice butter. I can 
sell what we don’t want. And eggs, when we 
have them. And in the fall, chickens. Oh, it is 
so nice living here. Husband will be sorry to 
miss you. He has gone to your good neighbor’s 
to cut some wood for him, and he is to have some. 
He takes this day off to do other things. Work 
is very good, and we must lay up a little, for bad 
times may come. But what matter if we keep 
happy ? ” 

She was so rosy, so smiling and cheerful. 
Eunice almost envied her for a mother. 

Then they must see Greta’s laces and collars. 
One day a lady in a carriage had stopped and 
bought some laces. The collar wasn’t quite fin- 
ished, but she had engaged it and one beside. 
** And I like to do the work so, and change the 
stitches about and make up new fancies.” Greta’s 
face was one bright smile. It even filled her eyes. 

“ I am going to take my friend over to Graf- 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 205 

ton,” Rilla began presently. And so we must 
bid you good-by.” 

But you must come again. And you must 
have a little of my raspberry cordial. It is so 
reviving.” 

It was, truly. They would have enjoyed stay- 
ing the whole afternoon, but that was not possible. 

“ Oh, how happy they are ! ” and Eunice’s voice 
was full of emotion. ‘‘ And what a lovely mother ! 
I’ve heard that German women were hard to their 
children.” 

Mrs. Bachman is not. She’s just as fond of 
Fritz, and he loves her just as dearly. Now, Bon- 
nie, you must trot along.” 

Eunice was very quiet, wondering what made 
mothers so different. And what a happy life the 
little girl must have! 

Then they came to Grafton, where all things 
had a lovely, refined air. No falling fences, no 
^unkempt dooryards, no thriftless, shabby-looking 
houses. Oh, if one could live here! 

‘'How beautiful! Oh, Amaryllis, how rich 
your father must be ! ” 

“ No, he is not so very rich, but he wants us all 
to have a lovely time while we are together. He 
is so good and kind.” 

Eunice thought she had never seen so handsome 


2o6 


THE RED HOUSE 


a house and grounds. And oh, how jolly the chil- 
dren were! Mrs. Mann greeted her so cordially, 
and there was Chan, whose misfortune had touched 
their hearts, and Linn, getting to be quite a tall 
boy. She had almost forgotten the younger ones. 
And if it had been lovely at the Bachmans’, here 
it was simply entrancing. And the books! 

I wish I could find time to read,” she exclaimed 
laughingly. But there is so much mending to 
do in the evenings. And I get so tired and sleepy. 
Oh, I’d come here and do housework if I had no 
home, just for the sake of being with you. I al- 
most hate to go home. Oh, that’s wicked, isn’t 
it?” 

Rilla had no heart to contradict her. 

You must come as often as you can. I wish 
you could spend a whole day. If you sent a little 
note. I’d come over any time, or Dan goes about 
so much he could stop. If you only could let me 
know.” 

Eunice swallowed over a great lump in her 
throat, and could not trust her voice. 

Then she must hear Chan play, and that seemed 
like one’s thought of heaven. Goldie and Prim 
hovered about her, and Chan was so sweet. 

She looked up at the clock. It was half-past five. 

“ Oh,” she cried, “ I must go this very minute. 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 207 

Fve never had quite such a happy time, and I’m 
afraid I never will again.” 

Oh, you must come and spend that day, for 
we haven’t talked about any of the things I meant 
to. And, Eunice, here are two pretty books about 
girls. I’ve written your name in them and they are 
for keeps. I know you’ll like them so. And Dan 
shall drive you home; you’ll soon be there ” 

“ Oh, good-by, dear Amaryllis,” and the tears 
overflowed the girl’s eyes. Thank you a thou- 
sand times.” 

Dan lifted her in, surprised to find her so light. 
She was growing thinner every day. 

Two of the neighbors were saying good-by to 
her mother on the porch. She was very glad they 
had seen her return, and that they would bruit 
abroad that she had been visiting over at Grafton 
at Bessy Firth’s, who had married that man in 
such a queer fashion, but it had turned out well. 

Eunice ran upstairs, changed her frock, and 
slipped the books in the corner of the old bureau; 
and was down again just as her mother entered 
the kitchen. 

“ Well, you did stay ! ” Mrs. Williams began 
rather tartly. ‘‘ Now you fly round ! Father’ll 
be in, and you know he can’t bear to wait for his 
supper.” 


CHAPTER XII 


PLAYING AT QUALITY 

Primrose thought there never had been two 
such long days, and she was sure it would rain 
on Thursday, but it didn’t, and the air was a little 
cooler. They were to meet Mr. Collamore at the 
Grand Central, and as Mr. Mann and the children 
came through the waiting-room, their host stepped 
forward with a cordial greeting. 

“ We’re very glad to come,” exclaimed Chan. 
‘‘ And we hope we won’t tire you out with so many 
of us.” 

‘‘Not much, my lad. Shall I count?” laugh- 
ing. “ It’s my party. Now I’ll bring them 
down to the factory at five o’clock or along there. 
Thank you for trusting them to me,” was the 
earnest response. 

There was the great touring-car, and Mr. Colla- 
more had driven it half over Europe. He took the 
chauffeur along in case he should be needed for 
an emergency. 

“ Oh ! oh ! oh ! ” were the surprised exclamations. 

208 


THE RED HOUSE CHILDREN 209 

“ Well, there’s a sight worth seeing,” declared 
a bystander. “ Don’t say they all belong to one 
family ? ” 

‘‘ Yes,” returned Mr. Collamore proudly. 

“ Well, you’re a lucky man.” 

“ Oh,” said Prim, laughing, he thought we 
were all your children.” 

“ Would you be sorry? ” He was helping them 
in. 

“ Oh, I don’t think I could give up Father 
Mann. He’s been so good to us all. And he loves 
Mother so much.” 

He would still have her.” 

‘‘ But it wouldn’t be — oh, he loves us and the 
twins. And you might think us a trouble. We 
have little spats sometimes. But Mother settles 
them mostly. Oh, you are very nice ! ” 

They were packed in. Linn sat with the chauf- 
feur, as Mr. Collamore wanted Chan and Prim- 
rose. Then they started slowly, threading their 
way through the press of vehicles, and presently 
finding a clearer road. 

The children looked at each other in wonder- 
ment. They were gliding along so curiously — 
faster, faster, until it seemed as if they flew. The 
road was quite clear. 

“ How do you like it ? ” in a gay tone. 


210 


THE RED HOUSE 


** It almost frightens me/’ said Amaryllis, and 
she was rather pale. 

Could you stop it like a horse? ” asked Mari- 
gold. 

Jules, hold up a minute,” said Mr. Collamore. 

And there the auto stopped in the road, and the 
children looked at each other in consternation. 

“ Is anything the matter ? ” cried Linn. 

“ We were just showing how she could stop.” 

Do they ever run away? ” asked Tip. 

‘‘ I think they have sometimes, when the master 
was dozing.” 

‘‘ Then you must not doze,” suggested Prim in 
an authoritative tone. 

They went on at a moderate pace. 

‘‘ I don’t like to fly so,” said Tip. The trees 
get all in a tangle, and the houses run away, and 
everything is topsy-turvy. You can’t tell what it 
is like, nor where you are going.” 

Mr. Collamore laughed. “ That is about it. We 
are going to take a nice drive first, and then we 
will turn into the Park and ramble around, look 
at the animals and the birds.” 

“ I want to find a beaver and see his house,” 
returned Tip. 

‘‘ I don’t believe he will invite you in, he is not 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 21 1 

a very social fellow. And it is mostly under- 
ground.” 

They were going through a beautiful section 
now, — large estates with woodlands and long 
sweeps of velvet turf and houses like miniature 
palaces. Such a profusion of beautiful flowers 
in masses or trees covered with strange drooping 
vines! Autos passed them with ladies and one or 
two children, who looked curiously at the six 
eager faces. 

After a while they turned about, and seemed 
coming back. Then the spaces of wood were 
smaller, there were some orderly shrubbery, little 
streams meandering about, and an enclosure with 
a sort of rocky basin, where something lay 
stretched out. 

‘‘ Oh, what is it? ” demanded Tip. 

‘‘ The two polar bears.” 

But they are not much white,” said Goldie. 

No, they are whitest in midwinter; now their 
fur has a yellow tinge,” answered Mr. Collamore. 

‘‘ But they must be awful hot. See how they 
pant I Oh, I wish they were way up in the Polar 
Sea. It seems cruel to make them suffer so,” and 
Prim really sighed. 

'' I think so myself. Now around here are some 
funny little black bears that will amuse you.” 


212 


THE RED HOUSE 


They stepped out of the auto, and stretched 
their limbs, following Mr. Collamore around. 
There were two large concrete basins. In each 
inclosure were two black bears, one pair very 
small, but, oh, how merry they were ! They were 
certainly in’s and out’s. The one who was in the 
pond ran around trying to climb up, but his com- 
panion would loosen his paws and push him back. 
Then one would grab the other, and they would 
both splash down into the pond. Then there was 
a great struggle to get out. They seemed fairly 
to laugh when one or the other was defeated. 
The children laughed as well. Suddenly one little 
chap vaulted on the back of the other, and out he 
sprang. Prim gave a shout and the others joined. 

‘'Do you suppose they do that all day long?” 
asked Goldie. 

“ That is their exercise and amusement. They 
eat, and take some naps when they are tired.” 

“ There they go at it again. Well, they are 
funny ! ” 

“ Now let us look at these. That’s a gruff old 
fellow.” 

Sure enough. He growled and struck out with 
his paw. The mate was full of mischief and 
quick as a flash. He was trying to push the larger 
one into the pond. 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 213 

I don’t believe he can do it,” said Linn. 

They watched eagerly, and were just turning 
away when there was a splash, and a shower all 
around, and a growl that was tremendous as the 
bear rose and shook himself. Then there was a 
mad chase round and round. 

‘‘ Oh, will they kill each other? ” cried Amaryl- 
lis in alarm. 

“ I think not. The keepers wouldn’t allow them 
to stay together if there was any real danger.” 

“ Oh, let’s go on,” besought Goldie. I can’t 
bear fighting.” 

I’ll stay and watch them and keep you in 
sight. Don’t go off this curved path,” said Linn. 

“ The tigers and leopards are just around here.” 

The tigers were lazy and sleepy, and looked out 
of half-closed yellow eyes, but the leopard had 
two little cubs. How soft and shiny their skins 
were! They played and gamboled about, but the 
mother seemed keeping sharp watch out of her 
suspicious eyes. 

Linn rejoined them. Well, the smaller one 
beat, and now they are lying cuddled up together, 
as if they had never been mad at each other,” he 
said. 

“ Perhaps they were not really mad. Men box 
and fence without being angry.” 


214 


THE RED HOUSE 


I don’t like these fierce-looking animals very 
much,” declared Chan. They always seem so 
treacherous.” 

“ Oh, here are the monkeys ! ” sang out Prim. 

There were several compartments and diflFerent 
species, some very odd and human-looking, some 
really pretty, if monkeys could be called that. 
They were running, leaping, chattering, and posi- 
tively laughing, it seemed, holding out their paws 
in a most beseeching manner, ready to snatch at 
any luxury. There was a crowd of children run- 
ning to and fro and shouting with laughter at the 
antics, and making all sorts of ridiculous com- 
ments that were more amusing to the grown spec- 
tators than the monkeys. 

‘‘ I’ve had enough of them,” announced Chan. 
“ Do you know where the birds are ? ” 

“ We’ll ask.” 

The birds were at quite a distance. Tip wanted 
to stay. The monkeys were next to a goat. 

I can’t have any of you lost,” said Mr. Colla- 
more. “ Perhaps we may come back this way.” 

The gentleman took his hand, but the little boy 
lagged. Then suddenly Mr. Collamore turned his 
head partly round. 

‘‘ See there by that big tree and the little brook. 
There are two beavers.” 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 215 

They seemed very busy, and really had no time 
for visitors, but worked straight ahead, disap- 
pearing in a little hollow and coming up in a 
different place, their coats shining with drops of 
water. Suddenly they seemed to suspect that they 
were watched, and disappeared as if by magic. 

“Oh, what makes them so afraid? Can’t we 
see their houses ? ” 

“ No, you couldn’t get at them without destroy- 
ing them.” 

“ But won’t they come out again ? ” 

“ Not while we are here. Now let us take a 
look at the birds.” 

Just before they reached them they came in 
sight of the auto, and Mr. Collamore exchanged 
a few words with the chauffeur, nodding to a 
shady spot over beyond. 

“ Oh, this is the most splendid of all ! ” ex- 
claimed Chan. “ And hear the singing. Why, 
how do they keep them from flying away ? ” 

“If you look sharp up high, you will see wire- 
netting about. There are birds from almost every 
country, many very rare. I think it is really the 
gem of the place. Some have been quite accli- 
mated and live in the open. I have been in places 
where the forests are quite as full as this, and 
people consider it a sin to kill a bird.” 


2i6 


THE RED HOUSE 


I have a book of our own birds/' said Chan, 
and we occasionally find them around. There 
is no hunting at Grafton. But this is wonderful, 
like a grand concert. And those pheasants are 
splendid. Oh, how many beautiful things there 
are in the world ! " 

‘‘ Do you suppose the bird on that high pedestal 
ever comes down and walks around ? " asked Linn. 
“If so he must need a page to carry those long 
tail-feathers. He never can drag them over the 
stones and rubbish. How serene he looks! You 
don’t suppose he is stuffed, do you ? ” 

Mr. Collamore laughed. 

“ Now we must look him up,” declared Goldie. 
“ And see those snowy cockatoos with their golden 
crowns ! Why, you could watch them for a whole 
day and then you wouldn’t have seen them 
all.” 

“ I think you must be tired and hungry. I have 
some refreshments in a hamper. Suppose we go 
to that shady nook yonder and refresh ourselves.” 

“ I was beginning to wish — why, we ought to 
have brought some lunch ” 

“ No, you were my guests for the day. And 
when we are through sight-seeing, we will have a 
real dinner.” 

They wandered over to the little nook that was 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 217 

about half surrounded by shrubbery. They could 
still hear the birds singing. The auto came up. 

“ There is a pretty wayside house not far below 
with a table and seats,” announced Jules. 

Oh, let us stay here and sit on the grass,” 
cried Primrose. It will be a real picnic. And 
that big oak makes such a lovely shade and shuts 
us in. We haven't been anywheres on a picnic.” 

** Perhaps Mr. Collamore won’t enjoy sitting 
on the ground,” suggested Amaryllis hesitatingly. 

Yes, I can even do that. Jules, bring out the 
hamper.” 

On top of it was a white cloth. The girls spread 
it out. Then there was a pile of paper plates and 
napkins. 

“ You see, I know how to prepare for a picnic,” 
and Mr. Collamore smiled. ‘‘ Now we must all 
sit round and not make too large a circle. What 
are you laughing about. Miss Primrose ? ” 

Oh, one time last summer it was, and we didn’t 
know Mr. Mann very well, but he offered to take 
us to ride, and he had a great basket of goodies. 
There’s a queer, pretty place with a waterfall and 
wild grapes, and a big flat stone for a table. Linn 
and Rilla didn’t go — why, that was the day the 
fortune came ” — and she glanced around hesitat- 
ingly as if she was half afraid to go on. 


2i8 


THE RED HOUSE 


** Well — and you had a fortune ! I must hear 
about it.” 

It wasn't much.” Prim’s face grew very red. 
** Oh, Mr. Collamore, we were poor then, we had 
the little old house and Mother’s pension, but some- 
how we didn’t mind very much, and an old lady 
died, and Mother had to go to the funeral, and 
then she had to stay on account of something in a 
will ” 

And I said ‘ Let’s cry,’ and we all cried. And 
Father stopped to see — he was just Mr. Mann then, 
and — and,” Tip hesitated. 

He stopped and asked what we were crying 
about,” and Prim took up the story. “ It must 
have looked very funny. We’d been playing 
round in the dirt,” and her face turned very 
red. 

‘‘ And he brought the fortune ? ” 

‘‘ Oh, it wasn’t quite that way. There was a 
very old lady who’d saved up ’most everything, 
and she’d made a will as to how they were to be 
divided. Mother had to stay to hear. And we 
said — ‘ Our mother’s gone away and left us all 
alone.’ And he thought it was so funny, when 
there were so many of us. The next day he went 
down to the station, and brought Mother home. 
And he promised to take us all out riding some 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 219 

time. And then an old bundle came — clothes and 
things Goldie paused. 

‘‘ Oh, Mr. Collamore, you can't care about this," 
said Amaryllis, flushing. 

‘‘ Yes, yes. And when Mr. Mann came 
back " 

‘‘ But it was wonderful to have anything left to 
us, you see," said Linn, with a touch of courage 
in his voice. It was the beginning of great 
things for us. And then there came five dollars. 
But we waited and waited for Mr. Mann. But he 
did come after a while. Mother and I and Rilla 
went down to the store. Chan, you go on." 

He took the rest of us to ride and took along 
a lot of goodies. We found a pretty place and had 
a royal time. And he talked about my hip, and 
sent me to that lovely hospital, and there I met 
Arthur. Oh, I wish he could have been made 
over ! And he promised to come to us in the sum- 
mer, and wasn’t at all afraid of the little house. 
We should all have loved him so. And then came 
all those beautiful books — that was the next for- 
tune." 

Chan winked very hard, and there was a tremble 
in his voice. 

''And the picnic was something like this," ap- 
pended Primrose. 


220 


THE RED HOUSE 


Mr. Collamore squeezed Chants small hand in 
remembrance. Jules had been setting out dishes 
of chicken, sandwiches, cake, fruit and nuts, and 
some lovely bonbons. 

“ Now, afterward, I want you to sing for me 
the thing that was such a comfort to Arthur. But 
you must empty the piles first. And Fm very 
glad to have you here and give you the second 
picnic. I don’t want to lose sight of you in the 
years to come, though I can’t be quite such a friend 
to you as Mr. Mann.” 

“ He’s just the loveliest father,” declared 
Goldie. ‘‘ And you are splendid, too. And there’s 
Mr. G Wynne ” 

“The musical director? You don’t mean 
him?” 

“ Yes. Oh, Chan, tell how it has been set to 
music and two young men play it on the cornet.” 

“ Yes. Fve heard. It is considered quite won- 
derful.” 

They ate and talked and laughed, and threw 
some crumbs and nuts to the squirrels, and then 
Chan said : 

“ It isn’t a real song, you know. Goldie and I 
used to do those things as near to the birds as we 
could get them, and I didn’t suppose they would 
ever interest any one much. Come, Goldie.” 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 221 


Mr. Collamore closed his eyes. Yes, it was 
truly birds. No wonder it charmed his poor little 
boy's headaches! 

'' Chan," he said, much moved. Child, you 
have a marvelous voice. What does Mr. Gwynne 
say about it ? " 

Oh, he’s going to look after it. But I couldn’t 
leave Mother, and Father, who has been so good 
to me, and I am only a little fellow yet. But I 
love to sing, and music stirs me all up. We are 
going to hear the cornets when Mr. Gwynne comes 
back.’’ 

“ Oh,’’ began Linn, “ couldn’t you — would it be 
foolish to tell about the piano ? It seemed so won- 
derful to us. And I just can’t do anything but 
be an everyday fellow.’’ 

There are a good many everyday people 
wanted to keep the world straight. About the 
piano, now.’’ 

Prim, you can tell it the best of us all,’’ said 
Chan, rather abashed. 

She did it most entertainingly in her rapid de- 
scriptive way, and Mr. Collamore wondered how 
these little country children had come by their 
unusual gifts. 


CHAPTER XIII 


A ROYAL FEAST 

** Now you must see the palace of the lions. 
Jules, pick up the rubbish and we will enter our 
triumphal car again,” said Mr. Collamore. 

‘‘ That sounds like old Rome,” returned Linn. 
** Though it wasn^t the lions that had the palaces 
very often. They brought them up out of the 
dungeons, half-starved at that.” 

Are they truly palaces and not make-believe 
lions?” asked Primrose. 

They are sure-enough lions. Turn down here, 
Jules.” 

White marble houses, sure enough ! Handsome 
and strong, looking as if they had been meant for 
the old Greek gods. There was one fierce, big 
fellow, who looked as if he would like to spring 
at the group. The next one was ramping up and 
down, and making continual protests, as if he 
would like to make a bound for liberty. The 
others were rather tame, sleepy-looking fellows. 
More tigers again, a royal Bengal among them. 


222 


THE RED HOUSE CHILDREN 223 

It seems a shame to spend all that money on 
the hateful things ! Why don’t they let them stay 
in Africa and devour one another ? ” 

They do not appeal very strongly to me. And 
I confess I should not like to meet one in his 
native jungle.” 

“ The elephants are useful,” remarked Goldie. 

But you can’t tame these to do anything useful 
and they are treacherous.” 

If I were rich, I’d have an elephant, a white 
one, and I’d ride round on him,” exclaimed Tip. 

Did you ever ride on one, Mr. Collamore?” 

No. But children sometimes do at a circus.” 

‘‘ How do they get up? ” 

By a small ladder. And as the creature takes 
very long steps it is sometimes like the swells of 
the ocean. Then there’s the camel. I have ridden 
on him.” 

‘‘ Oh, do tell us ! Did he cry and protest against 
unfolding his legs? I believe they have to fold 
them up to get clear down to the ground.” 

‘‘ I was in Egypt. Well, some of them are 
unamiable, but the most of them are good-natured. 
Yet, when they have load enough, they refuse 
utterly to take any more. Most of the keepers 
are very fond of them, and treat them like chil- 
dren. When you see a caravan loaded with all 


THE RED HOUSE 


224 

manner of beautiful things, it takes you back to 
Bible times. And it is a very picturesque sight.’' 

Some one brought a lot of camels here to this 
country,” said Linn, but most of them died, yet 
it is said a few are still roaming around. I won- 
der why they don’t hunt him or them up, and 
bring them here to the park. And they might 
take people out — making some money. There’s 
something else I would like to see, the thing with 
a long neck — giraffe.” 

“ They are graceful for all their long necks. I 
don’t believe they stand being imported very well.” 

“ Why can’t we have a circus like we used in 
the little old house?” exclaimed Tip. ** We 
haven’t had one since we moved.” 

‘‘We have had so many other things, and gone 
about so much.” 

“ I haven’t gone so very much,” in an aggrieved 
tone. “ Not to that swimming place, nor so often 
to ride ” 

“ But you have a private car of your own and 
you own the track, and everybody doesn’t get an 
auto ride, nor a picnic in the park. It is de- 
lightful.” 

They had been going slowly about, past clumps 
of trees that suggested a small forest, little lakes 
where there were ducks and geese, pretty summer- 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 225 

houses, winding paths and blossoming shrubbery, 
then spaces of wildness and suggestion of roads 
to come. And there were the city offices and the 
old Lorillard house, but the great rose farm was 
a thing of the past. 

After all,” said Tip, as if he had been con- 
sidering, “ I think Td rather have a goat than 
an elephant.” 

‘‘ He would be much cheaper to feed,” said Mr. 
Collamore. “ I don’t think the elephant would 
forgive you if you offered him a tin can. They 
are easily insulted.” 

‘‘ But a goat doesn’t really eat tin cans. A man 
comes along and buys ours. And some of the 
bottles.” 

‘‘ Would you like to have a goat ? ” asked their 
host. 

“ Well — I can’t until Christmas,” and the boy 
gave a big sigh. “ And Laurel ’d be afraid.” 

“ But why Christmas ? ” 

Goldie explained that they were not to ask for 
anything until Christmas. “ And I know Mother 
wouldn’t like him to have one,” very decidedly. 

‘‘ Then a goat wouldn’t be an acceptable gift,” 
said Mr. Collamore. 

Now, children, you have seen most of the 
park. By the time you are grown it will be a 


226 


THE RED HOUSE 


great deal finer and handsomer. Nearly all coun- 
tries have beautiful parks, some a hundred or more 
years old.” 

They had passed pleasure parties and groups of 
children playing, but Linn thought he liked Cen- 
tral Park and the Museum better. Only the ani- 
mals and birds here were alive. 

Now we will go across to the Hudson, and 
then down to the city and have dinner. I think 
you will be hungry again.” 

“ It’s been very nice, all of it,” said Amaryllis. 
“ And now when any one talks about the Bronx, 
we will understand just what they mean. We 
haven’t seen very much, you know.” 

She was so simply honest. They were all very 
frank, without being rude, and did enjoy every- 
thing. 

The drive over was full of picturesque places, — 
gardens of bloom, beautiful houses, then long un- 
finished stretches. They chose houses in a funny 
way, and then cast them aside for something finer. 
And presently they saw a little boy in a goat-cart, 
and Tip begged to stop. 

‘‘ Oh, isn’t he splendid ! ” cried Tip to the boy. 
“ Would the goat and the carriage cost very 
much?” 

“ You can have him for half-price,” replied the 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 227 

boy. “ He’s an ugly old thing ! He balks when 
he wants to, and he’s turned me clear over. Why, 
he might have broken my neck. And Martin 
won’t let me have a real whip, just this little good- 
for-nothing thing. If I had a whip I’d slash him 
good. He’s been standing here — why, you might 
have run over me. And if he had been killed I’d 

had the splendidest Shetland pony ” 

His lordship the goat started off at his swiftest 
trot, and mounted on the sidewalk, where he stuck 
again. The children laughed, except Tip, who 
looked grave. 

What is a Shetland pony ? ” he inquired pres- 
ently. 

‘‘ They are very little horses, and nearly al- 
ways amiable. In fact, they are cunning and in- 
telligent fellows, and very affectionate. We have 
had several. Arthur had a beauty while he could 
ride, but he never went out alone, nor drove. Then 
we gave the pony to some cousins, who adored 
him. But I am afraid that little chap would spoil 
almost anything by his bad temper.” 

Our Bonnie is just lovely. And the way she 
coaxes for a lump of sugar is too cunning. And 
she does understand all you say to her. We girls 
can drive her. Oh, I wonder what the boy and 
the goat are doing ? ” 


228 


THE RED HOUSE 


They all laughed. 

‘‘ Goats do have a little contrary streak in 
them,” said Mr. Collamore. “ Though the Swiss 
people make them very useful. But if I were a 
boy, Fd rather have a pony.” 

They came in sight of the river, but it was so 
full of boats going up and down that you only 
caught glimpses of it. And there was the boule- 
vard with autos flying along — going up on one 
side and coming down on the other. There were 
dainty ones just for two people, elegant ones, with 
handsomely-gowned ladies, and they were all col- 
ors, it would seem, and the red ones made a dazzle. 

We’ll look a few minutes, but I think we will 
not take the boulevard, Jules,” said Mr. Collamore. 
‘‘ We can’t run any risk with our freight.” 

Oh, thank you,” said Amaryllis, raising her 
soft eyes. It would be splendid, but ” 

‘‘ But you could not be sure of the other 
man.” 

So they took the quieter street, and that seemed 
crowded by spells. What a big, wonderful place 
the city was! Then they came to Central Park, 
which was gay with elegant carriages, ladies, pretty 
children with their maids, and what Primrose 
called ‘‘everyday children.” One had a big rag 
doll. 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 229 

“Oh, how Laurel would like to see her!’' ex- 
claimed Goldie. “ They would be friends at 
once.” 

There was the pretty lake, with its boats and 
the swans sailing about loftily, and then Jules 
paused, as they turned into a broad space. There 
were donkeys, ponies, and oh, goat-carts. 

“ Now, children, you must have a change. Look 
about and choose your favorite steed. Tip, will 
you try a goat-cart ? ” 

They were all alighting. “ I think Fd like a 
good race,” ejaculated Prim in a low voice. “ Fve 
been so proper and well-behaved that I am tired. 
Couldn’t I run around in that little path and have 
it all to myself?” 

Mr. Collamore was choosing a goat-cart. Tip 
was at the summit of delight. 

“ But I want to drive,” he remarked. 

“ Yes, only the boy will walk alongside of you.” 

Tip stepped in with a grand air, wondering if 
the goat balked. He shook his horns and started 
off. Trot, trot, trot, and the boy laughed. The 
goat didn’t need any driving — Tip half-wished he 
would do something, but, no, he was a well-trained 
goat, and there was nothing to disturb his temper. 
The boy turned him round at the end of the drive 
and he trotted back in fine style. 


THE RED HOUSE 


230 

Will you go down again, or try something 
else? Linn and Chan have taken the donkeys.” 

There was that cunning little pony. After all, 
he was handsomer than the goat. Yes, he guessed 
he would try the pony. He had been on Bonnie’s 
back. 

The pony was delightful, and its short legs had 
the same cunning “ trot, trot,” as the goat had. 
His eyes were so beautiful and expressive that 
when he alighted Tip gave him a hug, and he did 
wish he had a lump of sugar. 

‘'You love him, don’t you?” said the pony’s 
keeper. 

“ Oh, we have such a splendid horse at home. 
She isn’t very big, but not a pony. I ride her 
round bareback. She’s just a darling.” 

Then the boy sat down on the grass. Tip told 
where he lived and about the eight children and his 
new father, who was so good to them all. 

“ He looks good,” said the boy. 

“ Oh, that isn’t Father. Maybe Mr. Collamore 
is handsomer,” rather reluctantly, “ but Father’s 
got the beauti fullest dimple in one cheek and a 
voice that has a merry laugh in it. And he isn’t 
our very own father. He married my mother and 
took us all to his nice house to live. Which would 
you rather have, a goat or a pony ? ” 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 231 

“ Well, the pony would cost the most. But he’s 
so loving and nice and almost talks. Well, he does 
talk with his eyes. And goats can’t look at you 
that way. Sometimes they’re contrary. Oh, the 
pony for me, for ever ’n’ ever.” 

The boy’s name was Harry. He and his sister 
lived together. She was a stenographer. This 
was vacation, and he earned three dollars a week 
with the pony. The man who hired him had lost 
his little girl, who owned the pony. Oh, if he 
could only buy it! 

A new customer came. Tip sauntered down to 
Mr. Collamore. He and Linn were persuading 
Rilla to try the donkey. What big ears he had! 
But Goldie said it was splendid. 

‘‘ Why, where is Primrose ? ” 

She came to light then with a very red face. 

“ Oh, where have you been ? ” 

“ Just round there,” nodding her head. 
‘‘ There’s the daisiest walk, and I ran clear to the 
end and back. It was splendid ! ” 

‘‘ Ran ! ” ejaculated Mr. Collamore. 

‘‘ Well, you see, I was so full and running over ! 
The day has been so splendid and so mixed up 
with everything that I had to do something. I 
hadn’t any paths to sweep nor garden to weed, and 
I just took a run to preserve the equilibrium.” 


THE RED HOUSE 


232 

Prim dropped down on the grass and began to 
fan herself with her hat. 

‘‘ Prim, which would you rather have, a goat 
or a pony? 

Oh, Tip, your goat will butt me over, if you 
are not careful. I wouldn’t have either. Bonnie’s 
good enough for me. And there’s Rilla on a 
donkey ! What next will happen ! ” 

Prim’s laughter was infectious. Mr. Collamore 
joined in it. 

‘‘ It’s fine,” said Goldie. We’ve all been — oh. 
Tip, what are you crying about? ” 

Well, there won’t anybody listen to me. I had 
a beautiful pony ride, and the goat was as good 
as he could be. But I can’t tell ” 

“ Mr. Collamore, will you please not buy us 
anything! I don’t believe Mother would like even 
a box of candy. And a goat or a pony or even a 
donkey would upset her. Oh, Rilla, how could 
you, and you are the one to set us a good ex- 
ample ! ” cried Primrose. 

You’d better try a donkey yourself. Prim,” 
said Chandler. 

‘‘Will you, Miss Primrose? Otherwise I am 
afraid we must take to the auto.” 

One and another passer-by was pausing to won- 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 233 

der what was happening to the group of merry 
children. They had quite an audience. 

No, I can ride Bonnie any day. But — a don- 
key? I couldn’t think of such a thing! Oh, Mr. 
Collamore, is that ungracious ? I forgot you asked 
me. I’d rather ride about this lovely park.” 

Very well, then. Our auto is waiting here,” 
and the host began to marshal the flock. What 
a funny lot they were, to be sure! 

Tip had to go and tell the little pony driver 
good-by. Then they were helped in. Mr. Colla- 
more had Prim on one side, Goldie on the other. 
Amaryllis was comforting Tip and helping him 
make his decision for next Christmas. 

There were such attractive groups of children 
running about. There were the beautiful bridges, 
the long rolling swards, the pretty little vine-cov- 
ered houses, the handsome Museum. But they 
could not stop then. 

We will have it for another holiday some 
time,” said the host. I shall come back pres- 
ently.” 

Oh, are you going away ! But, of course, we 
couldn’t have you all the time.” 

“ I am going to sail on Saturday for Ham- 
burg. And after two or three business days I am 
going down to Vevay, where my son is at school. 


THE RED HOUSE 


234 

Then Fll take him over to Paris, and perhaps up 
to London. I shall have to remain there some 
time, and Mrs. Collamore is coming over.’’ 

dear! Don’t you get tired of so much 
going about? I think I should,” remarked 
Chan. 

** Sometimes — yes.” And he almost envied the 
man who had this gay, affectionate group about 
him, and came home every night to enjoy them. 

They left the park with regret. There was 
still so much to see. But it seemed only a step 
before they paused at what looked to their inex- 
perienced eyes a very palace, and were escorted 
up the spacious marble staircase, and to an apart- 
ment that. Prim told her mother afterward, was 
fit for a queen. 

Mr. Collamore summoned a maid, and asked 
her to prepare the children for dinner, for they 
were a rather tousled lot now. She was very 
pleasant, bathed their hands and faces with per- 
fumed water, brushed the hair, and said to Goldie, 
“ What a lovely head of curls you have.” 

‘‘ If only it wasn’t red.” 

‘‘ It’s a pretty red, though.” 

And my name is Marigold.” 

‘‘ Why, that’s odd.” 

Goldie laughed. ‘'And she’s Primrose. And 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 235 

her hair is a kind of yellow. There was a man 
once who wrote— 

* A primrose by the river’s brim, 

A yellow primrose was to him/ 

SO I suppose a Primrose ought to have yellow 
hair.” 

“ And she has two such splendid braids. We, 
here in the city, would call it golden.” 

“ I keep snipping mine off. I don’t want it to 
grow long. You can just souse it in a bowl of 
water and give it a shake and run the comb through 
it, and it’s all right. I don’t like things that are 
a trouble.” 

The maid smiled. Then she smoothed out wrin- 
kles, pulled out skirts, and tied sashes over again, 
and they looked very much improved. 

Mr. Collamore was waiting for them in the hall, 
and smiled as he convoyed them to the dining- 
room. The children almost held their breath. 
Tip’s comments being softly hushed by Amaryllis. 
Their host had Chan on one side and Primrose 
on the other, while opposite sat Amaryllis, watch- 
ing in her ladylike way lest Tip should fall into 
some blunder. She was very glad there had been 
some nice training under Mrs. Alden. Perhaps 
they were all a little stiff at first. 


236 THE RED HOUSE 

Mr. Collamore had seen children and children, 
some very well behaved, others that he would 
have enjoyed sending from the public table. 
There certainly was nothing here to rasp one’s 
nerves. And though they were so frank and ready 
to reply, they were not impertinent. Their table 
manners caused no anxiety, and he devoted him- 
self to his nearest guests, wondering if this good 
breeding was a birthright. 

They were very hungry. Mr. Collamore had 
ordered a simple dinner, but to them it was a 
grand feast. Primrose said to her mother after- 
ward : 

I did not know what half the things were, 
but I was just desperately hungry, and they tasted 
so good. And Tip really was angelic. I don’t 
believe Rilla once took her eyes off him. And we 
all talked in low tones, that is the style now; and 
you didn’t need to ask for anything, because the 
waiter was going round and watched your plate. 
And when you had eaten what belonged to one 
course, the plates were whisked off, and some new 
things came on. Some of them I didn’t quite like, 
so I didn’t eat them. But when the dessert came 
on, I couldn’t eat all my cream nor the lovely 
peaches, and grapes — think of that in midsummer ! 
Of course we couldn’t bring anything away ” 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 237 

I should think not ! ’’ exclaimed Mrs. Mann, 
horrified. 

We agreed we’d look at Mr. Collamore out of 
the sides of our eyes, and do things just as he 
did. But after all, it wasn’t so very different from 
everyday living, but it’s lovely to have everything 
handed you, and not have to choose between things. 
And such a magnificent place and such elegant 
dishes! But I wouldn’t want it for steady com- 
pany.” 

They were packed in the auto again and whirled 
down to the factory. Oh, how common every- 
thing looked, and — yes, it was dirty ! And Father 
spent most of his days here that he might care 
for them and give them a lovely home and so 
many delights. The quick tears rushed to the 
tender eyes of Amaryllis — had they ever been 
grateful enough? 

Their tongues certainly were loosened as they 
ran up the dingy stairs. They all talked at once, 
and every kind of adjective was used. The work- 
men had gone home, and Mr. Mann was awaiting 
them. 

“ Perhaps we are rather late, but we all have 
had such a good time. I don’t know when I 
have enjoyed an outing so much, and they have 
all been the best children. So I am obliged to 


THE RED HOUSE 


238 

you for lending them to me. Sometime I shall 
want to borrow them again/’ said Mr. Collamore 
in an earnest tone. 

“ I am glad they have afforded you some 
pleasure. Of course I couldn’t do without them 
now,” and Mr. Mann returned the hearty clasp of 
the hand. “ I hope they have all thanked you, 
and I do, for them, most sincerely. They are in 
plenty of time for the next train,” smiling. 

“ It’s been the loveliest day ! ” said Primrose. 

And, Mr. Collamore, there isn’t any word to say 
how much I like you. It is right next to Father 
and Mr. Gwynne and ” 

“ Oh, don’t put me any further on the list ! ” 
exclaimed Mr. Collamore, and Amaryllis cried re- 
provingly, Oh, Primrose ! ” 

Well, why can’t you tell people you like them 
when they’ve been so lovely good to you? There 
were all the roses and Chan’s books and pictures, 
but this is the cap-sheaf, and we all have a share 
in it, and I shall think it over while you are away, 
for no one has been so jolly and nice since Father 
came. And we ought to like you very much.” 

Primrose’s face had grown redder and redder, 
but she stood up so straight and fearless that Mr. 
Collamore wished he could have a picture of her 
at that very moment. 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 239 

“ My little girl, a thousand thanks to you,’’ and 
there was a fervor in his voice that showed his 
deep feeling. ‘‘ I shall be very glad to see you all 
again. And now, if your father will accept the 
auto to take you to the station, I shall think my 
day about perfect. I still have a little time on 
my hands.” 

'' Think how you can be whisked about in a 
minute ! ” cried Goldie. Tip, you had better wish 
for an auto.” 

“ But it’s so big ! I couldn’t run it,” replied 
Tip with a spasm of modesty quite foreign to him. 

They soon reached the station. It was well 
there was plenty of time, for the good-bys did get 
lengthened out. Then they found they still had 
some time. They all huddled about their father. 

I expect Mother will be worried half to death,” 
he said, '' though I sent a telegram. Dan will take 
it home to her.” 

Nothing could have happened,” interposed 
Linn. “ The driver was so very careful and kept 
out of crowds. We stopped to look at some rac- 
ing. They went like a flash. It was magnificent! 
But if anything had happened 1 ” 

‘‘Oh, don’t!” and Rilla shuddered. 

Then they were off on their journey. They were 
beginning to feel tired. Tip leaned his head on 


THE RED HOUSE 


240 

his father’s shoulder and went to sleep, but the 
others kept thinking up this and that, that had 
escaped their attention at the time. 

Oh, there was Dan, with the two-seated surrey. 
They were glad enough. 

“ Nothing happened ? ” said Dan, laughing. 
“Not one of you lost?” 

“ Oh, no ! There was so much to see.” 

“ And a big dinner in courses, so you could 
not hurry,” explained Linn. “ My, wasn’t it fine ! 
And a black waiter dressed to kill. See what it is 
to be rich! Father, what is Mr. Collamore’s busi- 
ness ? ” 

“ I don’t exactly know. Stocks and bonds, rail- 
roads and mines. He is a member of a big Wall 
Street house. And a very kindly gentleman.” 

“ Oh, he’s splendid ! But, O my I He’s strong 
on education, only he doesn’t think every one can 
take it, and some seem to be born to just plod 
along. He believes the smart ones should have the 
chance.” 

Mrs. Mann was waiting on the porch, and ran 
over to the driveway to meet them. 

“ They’re all right, Bessy. I told you nothing 
could happen to them,” said her husband. 

But she kissed them as if they had escaped a 
great danger. 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 241 

IVe used up all the adjectives,” exclaimed 
Prim, the voluble. “ And Fm tired and sleepy. 
We had an extravagant dinner, and I couldn’t eat 
a mouthful, now. I just want to go to bed. Fll 
talk all day to-morrow.” 

Tip dropped on the lounge, but Linn took him 
off to bed, coming back for a talk. Goldie and 
Prim had a drink of milk, and disappeared. But 
the two boys and Amaryllis did full justice to the 
glorious day and to Mr. Collamore. 

‘‘If it hadn’t been for the auto,” said the mother, 
with a quivering breath. 

” It wouldn’t have been half so nice. I don’t 
think so many accidents ought to happen, and if 
they didn’t go so fast ! I’d go all round the world 
with that Jules.” 

“ Water and all,” appended Chan, with a funny 
little smile. “ Mr. Gwynne goes about in one, and 
Mr. Collamore takes his over to Europe. And oh, 
Mother, Tip had a ride in a goat-cart, and then 
on the daintiest pony. You’ll have to help him 
decide to-morrow which he will have.” 

“ Oh, Rilla, oh, Linn, you didn’t let him beg for 
anything? ” and there was such a genuine distress 
in her face they all laughed. 


CHAPTER XIV 


A CHARITY WORK 

Mrs. Mann had to hear every one’s story the 
next day. There’s enough in it for a book,” 
Goldie said. “ It isn’t often such a thing happens 
to a crowd of children. I think we have wonder- 
ful luck.” 

Dan had to take his share, and was very much 
interested. The pony and the goat were absorb- 
ing questions. 

“ Why, you’ll soon be riding Bonnie,” said Dan. 

‘‘ But the pony was so — well, you’d want to hug 
him and feed him lumps of sugar all the time,” 
replied Tip. 

“ And that would be expensive. Of course I'd 
like the pony best.” 

You couldn’t ride in a goat-cart,” and Tip 
studied Dan up and down. 

“ No. I wouldn’t know what to do with my legs 
except to cut them off.” 

“ But you wouldn’t cut them off ! ” in a horri- 
fied tone. Why, you could run alongside, as the 

242 


THE RED HOUSE CHILDREN 243 

boy did. And we saw another goat that was real 
ugly. That boy offered him for half-price.” 

‘‘And you didn’t buy him?” in pretended 
amazement. 

“ Well, you see, I hadn’t any money. I couldn’t 
have brought him home, and he couldn’t have 
run as fast as the auto, if I’d led him by a 
rope. And Father didn’t say I could have one. 
Christmas is a long way off,” and Tip sighed. 

“ And you might change your mind.” 

“ Oh, no, I shall always want a goat. The boy 
at the park had such a nice one. A man lets him 
have it, and he gets paid three dollars a week for 
just holding the reins. Why, I might make some 
money, for everybody has to pay for the ride. 
Gee ! Mr. Collamore must have lots of money.” 

“ And about the animals, now.” 

That set Tip off again. 

The twins and Amy were entranced with the 
day’s pleasure. And Cap brought her patchwork 
and listened to the wonders, for it seemed almost 
as if they must have been to Europe. 

“ And now,” said Cap, “ since you’ve had such 
a fine time, you must get your mother off on her 
journey. She deserves a holiday, and she can go 
just as well as not.” 

They had almost forgotten about it, and the 


THE RED HOUSE 


244 

little mother hoped they truly had. But Friday 
evening as they sat out on the porch half listening 
to Chan’s dreamy playing, Mr. Mann spoke of it 
as a certain thing. He would not go down to the 
city Saturday morning. There was a train for 
Oaklands at two, and that would give them nice 
time to get a little settled before supper. And 
having the twins there would prevent any real 
anxiety about home matters. 

Bessy was so taken by surprise that she could 
not stem the current. And Mr. Mann had written. 

Saturday morning a note came from Mrs. Burn- 
ham. They would meet them at the station, and 
would be happy to welcome them in their new 
home, and have them see their new and delightful 
people. Katy was counting on the twins. 

So the suit-case was packed, but Laurel could 
have filled another with things she was sure Katy 
would want to see. Every time the anxious 
mother stole out in the kitchen. Cap met her with : 

Now don’t you worry a mite. Everything’ll 
go just as straight as a string, but land sakes! 
I’ve seen some crooked strings. We’ll have enough 
to eat, an’ you won’t need to be afraid the twins 
will fall in the cistern, for you’ll have ’em with 
you, an’ there ain’t any open cistern. Just you 
have a good time and make your husband happy, 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 245 

for the Lord knows he’s deservin’ of it. Dan’ll 
see everything’s safe.” 

So they kissed everybody and started oif. 
Amaryllis cleared up her mother’s room. Linn 
took his little brother and went over to the Brad- 
leys’, and the boys went for a fine drive. Stuart 
and Dick had been to Bronx Park, and they 
compared notes. But Tip declared Central Park 
was ever so much better, with its boats and don- 
keys and goats. 

‘‘ O dear,” began Primrose, when she had sat 
still for about ten minutes puzzling over an in- 
tricate crochet pattern, “ doesn’t it seem lonesome! 
Suppose we didn’t have any mother.” 

‘‘ Don’t, Prim,” entreated Rilla. ‘‘ You’re so 
funny, and yet you can think up horrid things.” 

“ But if we’d never had one ” 

‘‘ Then we wouldn’t have been born, and you 
could not think up impossible things.” 

‘‘ Well, it’s lonesome.” 

‘‘But Mother and Father have been away be- 
fore.” 

“ Mrs. Alden was here then.” 

“ You can imagine Mother’s upstairs sewing.” 

“ But we can’t hear the machine.” 

“ Get the book and look up some of the beautiful 
birds. We ought to ” 


THE RED HOUSE 


246 

Improve our minds/' put in Goldie senten- 
tiously. I was just thinking of that pretty maid 
at the hotel. Oh, wasn’t it superb! And there 
were maids going about the hall with their black 
gowns and white ruffled aprons. Do you suppose 
she truly thought my hair nice ? ” 

‘‘ Well, it is pretty,” returned Amaryllis. ‘‘ I 
wish mine curled.” 

‘‘ Oh, there’s some one coming,” broke in Prim. 
“ It’s Mr. Evans, and — yes. Miss Evans.” 

Primrose ran down the path. ‘‘ Oh, I’m so 
glad you’ve come,” she cried. “ Now our mother’s 
gone away and our father too, and Tip and the 
twins, but we haven’t cried yet.” 

Mr. Evans laughed. 

“ We thought you might like to see a familiar 
face,” said Miss Evans. “ And we have not heard 
about that auto ride. Weren’t you afraid? ” 

Why — no. There was a splendid chauffeur.” 

Elizabeth thinks she would surely be smashed 
up if she entered one. I think they are quite de- 
lightful.” 

Oh, this one was splendid. A big touring-car. 
And it has been taken to Europe. And Mr. Colla- 
more runs back and forth, just as we might go to 
New York.” 

‘‘ You have some wonderful travelers for 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 247 

friends, Miss Firth. There’s Mr. Gwynne 

“ And it’s funny, but Chan found them both, 
all on account of his winning voice. He is out 
in the swing, reading.” 

The two other girls rose, Amaryllis a little in 
advance, and received the guests with a pretty 
cordiality. Yes, their mother did get off, for Cap 
insisted upon it. ‘‘ And I’m sure Mrs. Burnham 
would have been disappointed.” 

‘‘ You have such responsible help. And it does 
one good to get away now and then.” 

We are going to have a vacation in about a 
fortnight,” said Mr. Evans. A friend is coming 
up to spend a little while with me, and offers me 
the Sunday out. So we are going to take a trip 
to the White Mountains.” 

Oh, that will be delightful.” 

‘‘ We have some friends staying there for the 
summer, and that will make it pleasanter. But 
we shall be going about as far as our purses will 
allow,” and the clergyman smiled. ‘‘ I think I’ll 
go and hunt up Chan,” and he rose. 

I wish you would take off your hat and stay 
to tea with us,” said Amaryllis to Miss Evans. 
“ We settled with Cap to have supper to-night, as 
our family had shrunk so. Oh, please do,” in a 
persuasive tone. 


THE RED HOUSE 


248 

‘‘ My dear — thank you. We will see what 
brother says. So you had a grand trip ? '' 

“ It was just royal,” returned Goldie. I did 
feel a little afraid at first, but we did not go very 
swift until we left the city and had a clear road. 
I should be terrified to fly as some of them do. 
And the animals in the Bronx were very entertain- 
ing, especially the black bears, who played and 
wrestled like boys. But the birds were the most 
beautiful. And oh, how they sang!” 

Amaryllis rose and excused herself a moment. 
Cap was sitting on the back porch in her clean 
calico frock and white apron, singing hymns and 
sewing patchwork. 

Oh, yes, they might as well stay as not. There 
was the cold ham, and she could make a salad 
out of the remnants of the chickens. Why, she 
didn’t mind the trouble; well, it really wasn’t any 
trouble. 

Mr. Evans agreed very readily. He always felt 
so at home here, but he did miss the little mother. 

It was quite delightful. Amaryllis made a 
charming head to the table, and Tip, being in a 
rather thoughtful mood, was left undisturbed. 
Cap was very proud of her young mistress. 

They took Miss Evans out to show her the gar- 
den and the swing, and Goldie told over the sad 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 249 

story of Mrs. Peacock. They had set out a white 
rose on her grave. 

Amaryllis was a little behind with Mr. Evans. 
There was something she wanted to say, to ask, 
but when she had said, Mr. Evans,” she stopped 
and colored. 

‘‘ Well? ” with an encouraging smile. 

“ There is something I would like to tell you — 
to ask you ” — and she hesitated. 

'' Anything I can help you with, I will do 
gladly.” 

It’s about an old lady who lives at Denby. 
She has been old ever since I can remember, and 
she’s very unhappy, I think, and lonely and ill. 
Her husband died years ago, and left her part of 
the house to live in, some garden, and several 
other things, but the son’s wife isn’t very good 
to her, the neighbors say. Oh, she’s very queer and 
maybe not pleasant to get along with. She used 
to come quite often to the little house, and Mother 
would give her a loaf of fresh bread and some 
nice fruit. The son worked at the creamery, and 
his wife used to be out all day visiting the neigh- 
bors. They lived on a sort of lane away from 
folks. And she has such funny ideas. She al- 
ways said to Mother, ' Now, Mis’ Firth, would 
you rather be lost at sea or wrecked in a train ? ’ 


THE RED HOUSE 


250 

and she always seemed in dead earnest: She’d 
never even been on a train.” 

‘‘Couldn’t she decide?” and a smile lurked 
around the clergyman’s lips. 

“ Then she would say, 

‘ If you're wrecked on the land, there you itand. 

If you’re wrecked on the sea, there you be.’ ” 

“ That’s funny, when you are not likely to meet 
with an accident either way.” 

“ I went over a while ago. Mother sent some 
things ; we’d heard she was too weakly to get out. 
And she looked so poorly. She can hardly get 
about, and her voice shakes so, and her eyes have 
such a sort of frightened look. And oh, she was 
so hungry. And — sometimes old people die — oh, 
I don’t just know how to say this, but you’re so 
kind and pleasant, and clergymen can talk to peo- 
ple — and sometimes they pray with them. Oh, I 
wouldn’t want to die all alone ! ” 

“You dear little missionary!” Mr. Evans 
took the soft hand in his. “ Oh, I understand — 
there isn’t any one at Denby.” 

“ Mr. and Mrs. Burnham would go and try to 
comfort her, but there is no friend, and every one 
seems so busy. Mrs. Briggs is good and kindly. 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 251 

but her daughter is in bed with rheumatism. Then 
it seems as if a minister knows more about 
heaven 

My dear child, if there is anything I can 
do 

‘‘ You and Mother might talk it over. Denby 

church isn’t quite like yours ” 

“ But God’s work is the same everywhere. It 
is to the poor and needy.” 

“ And we’ve had so many nice things happen 
to us. I’ve thought it over a good deal, but 
Mother was going to have such a lovely visit that 
I didn’t want to disturb her. But I think she 
would be very glad to have you go, and I’m so 
sorry for Granny Keen, though somehow one 
would have to try very hard to love her. But she 
isn’t an enemy,” and Mr. Evans could almost feel 
the smile in the girl’s voice. 

“ You are very good to think of her.” 

“ And you will come over and see Mother? ” 

‘‘ I shall be very glad to ” 

Chan caught Mr. Evans’s hand. 

Now if you want your sing, come in. I’ve 
been going over those new hymn tunes, though I 
believe they are old. I like them so much.” 

They all went in and had a delightful time, un- 
til Miss Evans said they must go, and that she 


THE RED HOUSE 


252 

seldom had such an enjoyable visit. They were 
all charming little housekeepers. 

Then they prepared for bed. Dan chained the 
watch-dog outside to satisfy Linn, but there sel- 
dom were any marauders about. Cap would be 
clear upstairs in case a bear came to disturb Tip’s 
slumbers. 

I shouldn’t be afraid of those two funny 
bears,” he said, “ but I wouldn’t like that big, 
cross-looking one about.” 

Nothing happened. Sunday morning was splen- 
did, and they went to church and then to Sunday 
School. But they admitted they did miss the 
twins, — and oh. Mother and Father! 

They were so busy on Monday they didn’t 
mind very much, but Father came home all alone, 
and there was consternation. 

“ Everything is all right. They were very glad 
to have us, and we have had the best time. The 
new home is very pretty, and the church people 
are so cordial and hospitable. Mrs. Burnham 
had settled on a kind of a tea reception for this 
afternoon, and wouldn’t take any refusal, so 
Mother really had to stay. Katy is bright and 
well, and the twins are having the time of their 
lives. Five little girls were coming in to tea. 
And the church is very nice and cozy. The peo- 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 253 

pie look so bright and interested. It must inspire 
a man to preach to such a congregation, even if 
it isn’t very large; and Mr. Burnham gave them 
a first-rate sermon. Oh, Mother’ll tell you all 
about it. But I had a very nice time, though I’m 
not much on visiting. But I took part of my 
family along,” and he gave a merry laugh. 

Mother would come home the next day. Mr. 
Burnham would come to Oxford with her, where 
they changed cars, and at four-fifteen Dan was to 
meet her at the station. 

They were merry enough all the evening, and 
the next day busy as bees. Cap finished the iron- 
ing. Marigold made over ‘‘ dest dolly,” and gave 
her a bang in front and two fine braids, and 
washed and ironed all her clothes. Amy came up 
a while because she was so lonesome. And a bevy 
of school girls called, but the very best of all was 
the dear mother. Rhoda held the floor, however, 
and they had to hear about the children’s tea, and 
the real ice cream that was pink and green, beside 
the white. 

Mrs. Mann listened helplessly. Rhoda’s sharp 
eyes had missed very little, and she was quite a 
critic already. 

But they didn’t have a swing like ours, and 
they haven’t horses nor carriages nor a spandy 


THE RED HOUSE 


254 

new piano that stands up straight. It’s just like 
our old one. And — and the house isn’t as big as 
ours, but it’s all real nice, and we had a good time, 
didn’t we, Lai ? ” 

‘‘ There were some pretty little girls and one 
of them had a great big doll, big as a live baby.” 

'' And one had a pink silk frock, and she wasn’t 
as big as I am,” went on Rhoda. I like silk 
frocks.” 

‘‘ But if you had one, Lai must also. And two 
would cost a good deal,” said Goldie, gravely. 
'' Why, I even haven’t a silk frock, nor Prim, nor 
Rilla.” 

“ But Gladys has.” 

“ You see, she is the only child in the family.” 

Rhoda looked perplexed as she surveyed them 
all rather ruefully. 

Tip hung around his mother, and said he didn’t 
want her to go away again, it was too longevity. 

Well, I guess it was,” returned Chan, though 
we don’t generally use it that way.” 

And when Mrs. Mann sat at the table with her 
husband and children around her, she felt as if 
she had been away a month. 

Still it was very nice to know the Burnhams 
were so well placed and happy. There were so 
many new outlooks that she could not worry about 


CHILDREN’S VACATION 255 

Katy all the time, and the child had more of an 
opportunity to develop naturally. She would go 
to school in the autumn. 

So it was the next day before Amaryllis found 
an opportunity to lay her consultation with Mr. 
Evans before her mother. 

“ Oh, Rilla ! I had been thinking if the poor 
body should die without any one to say a prayer 
over her. My dear, it was very thoughtful in you. 
We must go over this very day and see how she 
is, and how she feels about it.” 

They took a basket of luxuries with them, but 
poor Granny Keen was in the bed, looking more 
wretched than ever, in a faded gown, and her 
white hair tumbling about. 

“ She had a stroke yesterday,” said Mrs. David. 

She would putter round. And Fm sure I don’t 
know what to do. Fm no hand at all in sickness, 
and I don’t think Dave can afford a nurse, and 
we’re out of the way of neighbors. Dave’s planned 
to paint this fall, and the old house needs it bad 
enough. He’s got about half saved up. And the 
doctor said this morning her heart was strong, and 
she might last a long while. I don’t know what I 
shall do. I can’t stand it waiting on her night and 
day. If you’ll wait a spell. I’ll go and see if I 
can find Polly Finch.” 


THE RED HOUSE 


256 

‘‘ But Polly Finch is — she hasn't all her senses." 

‘‘ Well, it’s the best I can do," and Mirny Keen 
was off. 

Poor Granny ! " said Mrs. Mann soothingly. 
“ What do you want first ? " 

‘‘ My face washed." She spoke with difficulty. 
** ’Taint been washed in a week. Then gimme 
somethin’ to eat." 

Granny partly raised herself with the help of 
one arm, and then fell back, beginning to cry. 

Mrs. Mann brought a basin of water and 
washed the poor wrinkled face and hands. Then 
she looked up a clean night-dress and brushed the 
tangles out of the tumbled hair. Under her tender 
manipulations the poor old soul fell asleep. 

‘‘ Rilla," said her mother, ‘‘ we’ll clear up a bit. 
I’m sure Granny is worse than they think. I’ll 
kindle a fire, and make some broth out of the 
stewed chicken, and we’ll fix the bed and sweep up. 
I don’t see how Mirny could let things go so. And 
if we could find a better quilt " 

They went to work. Amaryllis swept. Her 
mother looked into the pantry at the end of the 
room and found some fresh bedding. They fixed 
the bed, put a clean sheet over the sick woman and 
a tidy patchwork quilt. Granny never moved, but 
breathed heavily. Rilla wiped off the dust, shook 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 257 

the cover of the table, and settled articles in a 
more orderly manner. 

Then they went at the kitchen. These two 
rooms were all of Granny’s part. Bonnie was 
tossing her head and whinnying, as if she said it 
was time to go. Rilla took her out a lump of 
sugar and patted her. Mrs. Mann made a bowl of 
broth, and had the kettle boiled for some tea, when 
Granny woke. 

“Who’s that?” she asked sharply. “What 
smells so good? I’m starved. That toast was 
burnt black. Oh, yes, a cup of tea. I ain’t had 
any in a month. If I could get about! What do 
you s’pose is the matter with me? All my side 
feels like a log ! Why, it’s Bessy Mann I I’ve been 
cornin’ over ” 

“ Drink this broth. It will warm you up.” 

“ Oh, how good! Mirny’s an awful poor cook. 
An’ you alwers make things taste so nice. Have 
the Burnhams gone away? I ’most forget. O 
dear! I hoped I’d keep able to hobble around. I 
feel so much better. Shouldn’t wonder if I’d be 
able to get up in the mornin’. I want to get well 
and come over to your house.” 

Then she lay back on the pillow, tired out. 

Rilla and her mother washed up the used dishes, 
straightened the pantry, threw out some bones and 


THE RED HOUSE 


258 

the odds and ends of dry bread, and put away the 
food they had brought. 

“ The Burnhams have gone away, Granny — 
don’t you remember ? Would you like to see some 
one, — a minister to comfort you a little until you 
are able to get out? We have such a nice minister 
at Grafton. And — if there’s any one else ” 

“ Yes, Mis’ Briggs. She’s so good. I ain’t been 
able to get there in a long while, and Lidie’s in 
bed, they say. We’re out of the way of most peo- 
ple ’cept those flyaway folks of Mirny’s. An’ 
they don’t come in here. Oh, I don’t know what I 
shall do ! ” and the poor soul began to cry again. 

“ There, Granny — I don’t believe the folks know 
you’re ill in bed. I’ll let them know.” 

‘‘ I’m sure IVe always been sociable like, but 
somehow folks don’t mind ” 

Mrs. Mann was considering. If she could find 
Dan’s mother, Mrs. Wilson, to come and stay all 
night. 

Rilla,” she said, “ I think I’ll try to find Mrs. 
Wilson. She’s so good in sickness. You won’t 
mind staying here while I go for her. We can’t 
leave her alone. And there’s no telling when 
Mimy’ll be back. I think Dave will be in soon.” 

‘‘ Oh, no. Mother.” 

‘‘If she wakes up, give her some broth.” 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 259 

So Mrs. Mann took the reins and started Bon- 
nie in the way she didn’t want to go, turning down 
the lane. She was glad to see Mrs. Briggs, who 
was picking beans in the garden, and came as 
Bessy beckoned. Bessy told her at once of poor 
Granny’s plight. 

“ Yes, the doctor said when he was in on Sun- 
day that she’d had a stroke. He thought she must 
have had one before. He doesn’t come for Lidie 
now, she’s so on the mend. I’ll try and go 
over to-morrow. If you could get Mrs. Wilson! 
For Mirny’s off half the time. Poor old lady I It’s 
been pretty hard for her. Mirny thought she ought 
to be sent to the poor-house, but husband said her 
lawful home was there while she lived. He 
told Dave so. Well, I hope she won’t suffer 
long.” 

Mrs. Mann drove along, and found Mrs. Wilson 
at home. YeS, I can come for the night, for 
several days if they want to have me. Oh, the idea 
of taking in Polly Finch! Why, no one would 
trust her in sickness. Mirny Keen’s as close as 
the skin, a plaguy sight worse than Dave, and 
they’re savin’ up money.” 

Mrs. Wilson made herself ready, and they soon 
arrived at the little cottage. Dave came out. 

'' I don’t see where Mirny’s gone,” he began. 


26 o 


THE RED HOUSE 


“ You’re awful good. Poor old Mother’s laid up, 
but I hope she’ll soon be about again.” 

Mrs. Mann shook her head. '' You must have 
the doctor in to-morrow, and I’ve brought Mrs. 
Wilson, for she will need a steady nurse. I will 
be over again to-morrow.” 

Dave was quite nonplused and looked em- 
barrassed. “ Why — the doctor didn’t think ” 

He paused. He had not seen the doctor. 

Granny was asleep again. Mrs. Wilson hung 
up her hat and stood her satchel in the closet, then 
went to look at the poor patient, who was as gray 
as if already stricken with death. 

Rilla led her mother into the pantry. Dave 
came in and looked around,” she began in a low 
tone. “ He took the ham and three of the biscuits, 
but I said the chicken was all for her.” 

“ That was right,” but Mrs. Mann flushed. 
‘‘ Granny could not have eaten the ham, but he 
had no right to take it. 

‘‘ Mrs. Wilson, I’ll be over to-morrow, and we 
will see what is best. There’s some chicken broth 
for her, and I brought some farina. I hope you’ll 
find enough for supper and breakfast. And don’t 
have that miserable Finch thing in.” 

Indeed, I just sha’n’t. I’ll keep things 
straight.” 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 261 


It was a good half-hour later when Mirny came 
in. She’d been chasing all round, was tired and 
cross, and Polly wouldn’t come. 

Dave had made some tea. 

“ Did those folks leave anything in the other 
house?” with a motion of her head. “For she 
can’t eat anything.” 

“ They brought Dan Wilson’s mother, and I 
guess she’s goin’ to stay. An’ the doctor’s cornin’ 
to-morrow.” 

“ Who’s goin’ to pay for all this ? ” she de- 
manded angrily. “ I could have slept in there, 
though she does groan so it breaks up all your 
sleep. I’m ’most worn out with two nights of it.” 

“ There’s three strokes gen’ally before they go.” 

“ Well, I think there was one about a month 
ago. Sometimes the last one follows soon.” 

Then she went in to interview Mrs. Wilson, but 
she was a little ashamed to question her closely. 

“ I s’pose Bessy Firth holds her head pretty high 
now, but it isn’t so long ago that she was workin’ 
round in people’s houses, so she needn’t be so set 
up.” 

“ I think she takes her good fortune very quietly, 
and is ready to share it with others,” was the 
pleasant reply. 

Mr. Mann and the children were on the porch 


262 


THE RED HOUSE 


watching for Mother and eager to hear what had 
kept her so late. Cap said the dinner was spoiled. 

“ Oh, why didn’t you eat it while it was nice ? 
You know you’ve said we must not wait for you.” 

Mr. Mann laughed and kissed her. 

They all felt very sorry for poor Granny, but 
they could not help smiling over the funny calls 
she had made them, and Rilla thought of the day 
she had been making jam and felt so impatient 
with the old lady. She was glad she had not said 
anything positively cross. 

The next day the doctor said frankly that 
Granny would never be any better. The paralysis 
was going up the left side, and would probably be 
gradual. She might last two or three weeks. 
Yes, they must have a steady nurse, and he was 
glad to see Mrs. Wilson there. Give her broths 
and such things, whatever she craved. 

It isn’t as if she was his own mother,” Mirny 
flung out. 

“ But she was a good stepmother. And for 
three years she took care of his father when he 
was about helpless and wandering in his mind. 
Folks thought she didn’t get very high pay for it.” 

Yes, Mirny had heard that more than once, and 
she couldn’t well contradict the doctor. 

‘‘ Mrs. Wilson will take good care of her,” he 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 263 

went on. “ You see, she must have some one all 
the time.*' 

So Mrs. Mann found things in tolerable order 
when she went over the next morning. 

‘‘ The poor creature’s nothing but skin and 
bones,” Mrs. Wilson said. ‘‘And she’s that hun- 
gry! I don’t believe she’s had enough to eat for 
a month, since that lameness in her hip came. She 
was a great hand to get about when she could, 
and one and another would give her some little 
thing she wasn’t likely to cook. Then she’s had 
her chickens and eggs, but I guess Mirny’s helped 
herself pretty well to the eggs. There’s about a 
dozen little chickens and I might as well use them 
up, I think.” 

“ Yes,” was the reply. 

Then Mrs. Briggs came in. Granny roused her- 
self and seemed quite bright. 

“ I want a real chicken cooked,” began Granny, 
“ not any of your bits and bones. Oh, Mrs. 
Briggs, you know I was to have my livin’ off the 
place, an’ I ain’t had it good for a long while. 
The squire he writ it all out. Mirny was good 
enough at first, but last spring her aunt wanted 
to hire these two rooms, an’ since then it’s been 
hard as stone fence. I’d like to live ten years 
longer jest to plague them! The squire said they 


THE RED HOUSE 


264 

couldn’t get me out, when I asked him,” and the 
poor old body sank back on the pillow breathless. 

“ You’re not such an old woman yet,” said Mrs. 
Briggs soothingly. You shall have the chicken 
and whatever else you want.” 

The two women talked about Mrs. Burnham’s 
delightful change. Mrs. Mann described the pretty 
parsonage, and the agreeable people. 

“ I don’t know what’s got into Denby people,” 
said Mrs. Briggs energetically. “ Since the 
women have taken to doing shop work so much, 
they can’t think of anything but money. I do 
hope we get a good, stirring minister who’ll bring 
them up to the sharp point. They’d got so used to 
Mr. Burnham they didn’t pay any attention to 
what he said. And Mrs. Burnham was a nice, 
good woman.” 

‘‘ I wonder,” and Mrs. Mann paused and colored, 
‘‘ Granny oughtn’t die like a heathen. There’s such 
a nice minister at Grafton. Do you think ” 

“ Well, he’s as near as Mr. Brookfield. Why, 
yes. It don’t make so much matter when one is 
dying if you haven’t quite the same faith, so long 
as you believe Christ can save. Yes, I wish you 
would bring him over. It was a good thought to 
get Mrs. Wilson.” 

Then, after giving a few orders, the ladies went 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 265 

home. Bessy found even the larger girls being 
entertained by Rhoda’s account of her visit to 
Oaklands, “ only Katy didn’t have such a swing, 
nor a great big flower garden, nor such pretty 
little guinea chicks, nor a big playhouse with 
closets and shelves. But the ladies who came to tea 
were dressed in such splendid frocks, but none of 
the little girls had dolls that could talk or walk.” 

Amaryllis was much interested in hearing about 
Granny. Then in the mid-afternoon Jennie and 
Myrtle Read came over. The girls were getting 
up a picnic. The mothers had consented and were 
to head the party. There was a beautiful place 
called Wilkins’ Grove, where pleasure parties often 
went. It had tables and seats and a stone fire- 
place, where you could boil a kettle, and a high 
hill that was covered with trees like a mountain 
side, but when you were up at the top, there was a 
big round place, so it was called “ Round Top.” 
It was a long walk, but there wasn’t any other 
place so beautiful. And they could have Mr. Mor- 
ris’s big wagon to take the dishes and provisions. 
And numbers of the school boys said they would go. 

‘‘ Yes,” declared Linn. “ The Bradleys are all 
going.” 

And they’ll have a first-class time.” 

Oh, Mother, can’t we go ? ” cried Prim. 


CHAPTER XV 


NOT ALL FOR PLEASURE 

They were all eager but Amaryllis. Some- 
how she seemed changed, even to herself. Linn 
was off with the boys, or down to his father’s 
factory, and she and Chandler seemed now to 
have more fancies in common. Both were fond 
of poetry, and now she had grown to love music 
dearly, though it was mostly Chan’s playing. She 
could achieve the simple little things; indeed, Mr. 
Mann was very fond of them, and now she en- 
joyed playing for him. 

But she felt sometimes that she was curiously 
changing. She had been like a little mother to 
the other children the last two years they had lived 
in the old red house, but there had been no need 
here. They had all been merry together, but she 
seemed some way to have outgrown them, to have 
new thoughts and desires, to study things that 
even Linn did not care much about. Chan seemed 
to understand many of them, but what was still 
a sealed book to both of them was the tardy 
dawning of a suppressed girlhood. Mrs. Alden 
266 


THE RED HOUSE CHILDREN 267 

had helped develop it more than her mother, who 
had never had just this experience. Yet the new 
realm was very sweet, quite too vague, even for 
dreamland. 

She felt at first that she would not join the 
picnic. Chan did not care to go. 

“ But I wouldn’t like to have Prim or Goldie 
go without you, they are so thoughtless.” 

And Prim said, It would be awful mean of 
you, Rilla. Seems to me you don’t care half as 
much for fun as you used to. And we haven’t 
been anywhere — about here,” laughing. 

‘‘ Oh, I’ll go,” returned Rilla cheerfully. 

‘‘ And so many of the school girls will be there, 
and they will have plays and lots of fun. I want 
vacation to be filled up with fun. And Father’s 
going to take us to Central Park to that splendid 
museum Mr. Collamore told us about. And then 
there’s a place that’s talked about. Coney Island, 
that’s just running over with fun, and I want to 
go there before we come down to the hard pan 
of study again.” 

Amaryllis thought a great deal about poor 
Granny. Now that she had a more generous diet 
and cheerful society she did seem to improve in 
some ways, but the paralysis kept creeping on. 
Her mind was just vague enough to enjoy being 


268 


THE RED HOUSE 


waited upon and consulted about small matters, 
childish enough to delight in fresh caps and a nice 
spread on her bed. 

Mrs. Mann had spoken to Mr. Evans, and he 
had accompanied her to the Keens’. In her early 
days Granny had been religious, after the fashion 
of a good many country people, but it had grad- 
ually worn off, and it was a long walk to church. 
But she was pleased that the new minister should 
come to visit her; and the old carping habit 
seemed to fall away, since there came newer things 
in her life. Mrs. Wilson had had a long experi- 
ence with a childish invalid. 

‘‘ Rilla,” her mother said one day, ‘‘ there is 
some one we ought to hunt up, and I’ve thought 
of it numbers of times. Do you remember the 
Mr. Yates who took some of our old things when 
— when we were coming over here ? ” and she 
blushed like a girl at the remembrance of the 
Christmas that was hardly a year yet. He’d 
taken in a poor lady that must otherwise have 
gone to the poor-house, and he was poor enough. 
Heaven knows. I’d like to know how they get 
along, though Mira Pierson was always considered 
pleasant and nice.” 

Oh, yes,” returned Rilla. “ He thought we 
were going to have a ‘ vandue,’ ” and she laughed. 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 269 

“ Oh, yes, let’s go. Isn’t it queer that there are 
no real poor people about here ? ” 

“ There is nothing to call them here, and it 
would cost too much for them to have homes. I 
dare say there are enough of them at Ridgewood. 
And when you come to think, most people at 
Denby own a little house and garden, those who 
are not rich enough to have farms. But they are 
so sort of indolent and thriftless.” 

So they went over one morning. It was a sort 
of back road, some little places lying between the 
large farms. By dint of inquiring they found the 
Yates place. There was a nice garden and a bit 
of pasture lot for Mooley, and some flowers 
around the front. 

Father,” Mrs. Yates called through the win- 
dow. He came from around the back and stared 
at the surrey and the two ladies, then exclaimed, 
‘'Bless my soul, if it ain’t Mis’ Firth! No 
that ain’t your name now — I can’t always get a 
name right the first time of tryin’.” 

“ Mrs. Mann,” she said, with her sweet smile. 
“ Glad to see you, ma’am. Mother, here’s the 
lady who sent us such a lot of things. She that 
was Mis’ Firth, livin’ at Denby.” 

Mrs. Yates came out. She had her sleeves 
rolled up, but she pulled off her soiled gingham 


THE RED HOUSE 


270 

apron, and her calico frock was tidy, if it had 
been faded by frequent washings. 

“ It was awful good of you, ma’am. We’ve 
been thankful a thousand times. An’ we’ve got 
just the best little grandmother you ever see, and 
we’ve made her so comfortable. I told husband 
we’d never miss what she ate, for we don’t have 
to buy much beside flour; husband works out a 
good many things. An’ it just seems as if Mira 
Pierson brought us good luck, for some such nice 
things have come to pass. I’d be proper pleased, 
if you’d get out a bit and see her. Our house 
isn’t much, and I hear you’re quite quality over 
to Grafton.” 

Why, yes, we shall be pleased to,” returned 
Mrs. Mann. 

Mr. Yates helped them out. “ Fine little mare 
that, and shows good livin’. Lemme see, didn’t 
you have a lot of children? I hope they’re all 
thrivin’.” 

Yes, thriving and happy, and I hope you are 
all well.” 

The room was clean, but the rag carpet had 
been patched in several places, and the big rocker 
was cushioned with what might truly be called 
crazy work. But everything was neat and tidy, 
and Mrs. Yates’s invitation was so cordial. 


CHILDREN’S VACATION 271 

‘‘ Miry/’ she called, ‘‘ here’s Mrs. Mann from 
Grafton. Oh, you can’t think how happy them 
things made us! I’d felt so sorry for Mira, I 
just wanted her with all my heart. It’s so nice 
to have some womenkind to talk to and to plan 
with. You know the old saying, ‘ Two heads are 
better than one, if one is a pin’s head.’ And grow- 
ing boys ain’t much company. This is Mrs. M^nn, 
Mira.” 

Miss Pierson came and held out a slim hand, 
full of blue veins, but white as any lady’s. 

I’m mighty glad to see you,” and there was 
a smile in the sweet, tranquil face. “ You don’t 
know all the good you’ve done. Why, I felt al- 
most ’s if I was a queen in that nice bed. An’ 
out of them bits of old frocks and things we’ve 
pieced two such nice quilts, and put in odds and 
ends of wool that weren’t of no account to the 
shearers. An’ I’m so happy I don’t know how to 
thank the Lord enough. I hope He’s prospered 
you. We heard you had such a nice husband and 
a plenty of everything.” 

‘‘ Yes,” returned Mrs. Mann. ‘‘ I’ve thought of 
you so often, and wondered how you managed 
through the winter.” 

“ Oh, we were very comfortable,” answered 
Mrs. Yates. We had plenty of wood, and if 


THE RED HOUSE 


272 

you can keep nice and warm and have enough to 
eat without any one grudgin’ you a mouthful, 
you’re pretty well off, I take it. An’ Grand- 
mother’s the dearest body. Why, the boys here 
think she’s a nonesuch.” 

“ Well, when folks are makin’ you happy all 
the time, it’s your place to be thankful,” and 
Mira smiled with a sort of girlish winsomeness. 
She had been a pretty woman in her day, and all 
her misfortunes had not soured her. Though her 
hair was snowy white, there was a shade of pink 
in the wrinkled cheeks. But the loveliest of all 
was the sweet gratitude written in every line; 
content was what made the old face lovely. 

“ I s’pose this is one of your children,” said 
Mrs. Yates. “ You’re lucky to have such a nice 
big girl. I’ve always wanted one. Though I 
couldn’t keep her like this. My dear, I wish 
you’d accept a bit of gingerbread, — it’s the 
only kind of cake I can afford. And a glass of 
milk.” 

“ Thank you,” returned Amaryllis. I should 
like it very much.” 

It was good, and carried the girl back to the 
little old house, when gingerbread had been one 
of the luxuries of their lives. 

“If you could find room, and didn’t mind a 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 273 

few more old things, and Mr. Yates could find 
time to come over for them, I’d be very glad to 
get them out of the way,” said Mrs. Mann, with 
her sweet smile, as she rose to go. “ We have 
had a very pleasant call.” 

“ And I’ll be very thankful for them. It was 
nice for you to come, and we shall be glad to see 
you again. 

There’s a real lady for you,” said Mrs. Yates, 
as they waved their hands in farewell. “ You’d 
almost think you were doing her a favor, as she 
puts it. And she’s pretty as a June rose. It 
would be heaven if the Lord had put more of such 
folks in the world.” 

“ I think sometimes the Lord gives them the 
stuff, and they make themselves. He isn’t going 
to interfere until the very last. Martha Yates, 
you’d be just as good with plenty of money. The 
folks that think of the poor and needy when 
they’re poor, are going to keep it up when they’re 
better off,” replied Mira. 

Amaryllis and her mother drove along a while 
in silence, then the girl said: 

“ It made me think a little of ourselves. Mother. 
Only we never patched our carpet,” and she 
laughed with a lovely kind of mirth. 

‘‘ You were a great hand at cutting carpet rags. 


THE RED HOUSE 


274 

and how Prim and Goldie used to sew them! 
Then you all wore out clothes so fast — ^you see, 
they were handed down from one to the other, 
and didn’t last very long. I was wishing for 
some one I could donate a lot of things to. But 
the Bachmans are so thrifty, and I don’t want 
Denby folks to think we are making a show of 
our abundance. There’ll be plenty of things for 
Cap to have, if she should want them.” 

Rilla squeezed her mother’s arm. 

“ Isn’t it just lovely to have things to give 
away,” the girl exclaimed, ‘‘ things that will do 
some one good? And I suppose there is lots of 
rubbish in a good many of the Denby garrets — 
but everybody can’t seem to understand — that is 
not quite the word I mean,” knitting her brows, 
“ how to make things over so they will look nice. 
I saw some pieces of old Aunt Kitty’s things in 
the chair cushion. And I wonder how you came 
to have so much ingenuity.” 

Mrs. Mann blushed and laughed. ‘‘ I’ve heard 
that ‘ Necessity is the mother of invention.’ And 
I had no end of necessity.” 

‘‘ And poverty must be the father. We had 
that, but it seems now as if we couldn’t have been 
so very poor. Oh, do you remember the day the 
five dollars came? Why, it seemed a fortune! 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 275 

And I had such a pretty new frock. Why, 
Mother, it seems like something out of a book!” 

‘‘We have had many blessings, dear.” 

That was true. After they reached home they 
went up to the storeroom, and looked over the 
pile of things still remaining. There were some 
of the old clothes from last summer and autumn, 
out of which might come serviceable pieces, chairs 
that would still give some wear, a discarded suit 
of Mr. Mann’s, pictures no one had wanted. 

“ And here are some boys’ clothes. Why— oh, 
I suppose they belonged to the Gedney boys. 
They are really needed in the Yates family, though 
I daresay Cap would accept them for her broth- 
ers. But Mr. Terry is what people call a fore- 
handed man, if he is close,” with a bright little 
laugh. “ Now we will do up two piles and have 
them ready.” 

“ It will be as good as Aunt Hitty’s old things. 
Here is a cloth cape that will be nice for Grand- 
mother. How lovely it was in the Yateses to take 
her. They knew how sweet and amiable she was, 
and how ready to do anything that she could. Oh, 
Mother, I’m going to try to keep sweet-tempered, 
so that if I should live to be old. I’ll be a nice old 
lady that some one will be glad to offer a home, 
if I should need one.” 


276 THE RED HOUSE CHILDREN 

'' That is the way to look at it, dear/’ 

‘‘ I don’t suppose any one would have been glad 
to offer Granny Keen a home. We would not 
have taken her in with the gladness Mrs. Yates 
shows.” 

“ It’s good she has a home while she lives. 
And I dare say she and Dave’s wife might have 
been better friends, if each had considered the 
other a little more.” 


CHAPTER XVI 


A HOME PICNIC 

There was another delegation of girls about 
the picnic in the afternoon. Mollie Sherman was 
almost sixteen and going to the High School. 

It’s going to be quite a grand time ! We meant 
at first just to have a sort of jolly time, with a 
few girls and boys, but several of the mothers 
have taken it up, and ’most every girl in Grafton 
wants to join. Celia Elliot’s home from board- 
ing-school, has brought her cousin, and they’re 
just as eager as can be. It’s rather funny, but 
there are not a great many large girls in Grafton. 
There are a lot of youngish married folks and el- 
derly people who have no children, and who just 
come for the summering. I think we’ve gathered 
up everything that we want, and we count so on 
you, Rilla, and that funny Prim and Goldie. Oh, 
you won’t disappoint us ! There’ll be Mother and 
Mrs. Read and Mrs. Morton and Miss Kent to 
keep us in order, but it is our picnic, and we 
mean to have lots of fun.” 


277 


THE RED HOUSE 


278 

I’m not quite sure,” said Amaryllis hesitat- 
ingly. 

There was an outburst of persuasion. 

‘‘ Oh, you must, you must ! Linn is sure to go, 
and all the boys are nice boys. And the man who 
looks after the place said he’d put up the swings. 
You know the farmers have a grand time there 
right the last of August. That Mr. Scott was 
real nice and clever.” 

Rilla really did not want to go. There were 
so many things to do at home. Mother was mak- 
ing over some frocks for the twins, and Rilla 
loved to sit with her mother and talk while they 
sewed. But if she did not go. Prim and Goldie 
would have to stay at home. 

Of course you’ll go,” said Linn in a rather 
authoritative fashion. ‘‘ You’ve almost lost sight 
of the school girls. And presently you’ll be right 
among them ! ” 

Then Rhoda insisted that she must go. 

“ Laurel wouldn’t want to, for, you see, Amy 
isn’t counted in. And I’m such a big girl that I 
can take care of myself,” holding her head up 
very straight. 

‘‘ But you couldn’t join the plays with the big 
girls. You’d have to sit up alone ” 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 279 

I could run about. And I could eat some of 
the good things — and I could take some of my 
books to read, just as Chan does. Oh, you’d be 
mean not to take me.” 

“ Mother said no.” 

“ But if you wanted me, she’d say yes.” 

'‘We don’t want you,” and Prim could not 
resist a mocking laugh. 

"You’re a mean old thing! And when I get 
big and have a party, you shan’t come to it! I 
hope it will rain and hail and snow, and you 
shall stay out in it and freeze stiff, there now ! ” 
and Rhoda began to cry. 

That had no effect, so then she bawled. You 
could hear her all over the house. 

" Rhoda,” said her mother, " go clear upstairs. 
I will not have such a noise here,” and taking the 
little girl by the shoulder, she started her on her 
journey. 

Rhoda stamped her disapproval on every step. 
When there were no more steps she sat down to 
think. And at last she had it. There were no 
more tears. She would run down the street and 
meet her father, and just coax him in her sweetest 
way. And when he had once said yes. Mother 
would have to give in; she always did. And the 
others would have to. Prim thought she was 


28 o the red house 

some great things, bossing everybody. She’d 
see! 

The plan did work to a charm. Mr. Mann 
stooped and kissed her. ‘‘ Where’s Lai ? ” he 
asked. 

“ Oh, she and Amy are playing dolls. Lai’s 
funny. She stays so little, and — she doesn’t have 
any big thoughts. I don’t care very much about 
dolls.” 

He laughed. 

That was the auspicious moment. She was 
caressing his hand and skipping lightly by his side, 
and told him how much she wanted to go to the 
picnic, and that she wouldn’t be a mite of trouble. 
She hadn’t ever been to a picnic except last sum- 
mer when he took them that afternoon, and 
it was so splendid! And if he could only go 
now. 

He kissed her and said she should go. She was 
very sweet and amiable, and condescended to go 
down and swing with Lai and Amy. 

Mr. Mann went upstairs^where his wife sat 
sewing. 

‘‘What’s this about the picnic?” he asked. 

“ Oh, the girls, mostly school girls, have planned 
it for day after to-morrow. The three girls are 
going.” 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 281 


** Why not Rhoda ? Her heart’s set on it.” 

‘‘ There will be no little girls. She would be 
only a bother. She’s forward enough now.” 

‘‘ And I said she could go.” 

“ When ? ” raising her eyes. 

‘‘ A few moments ago. She was so earnest 
about it.” 

‘‘ After she had been told she could not go ! 
The girls do not want her. She must be punished 
for this. They think they can coax anything out 
of you.” 

‘‘ Oh, see here, Bessy, childhood goes fast 
enough. I wish I had some fun and pleasant 
things to remember. They’re not always wise, 
but I don’t believe their folly is going to hurt 
them much in the after days, not as much as the 
keen disappointments.” 

Bessy gave a hopeless sort of sigh. 

‘‘ Are you sorry you gave them to me, Bessy ? ” 

“ Sorry ! ” she raised her soft, sweet eyes. 

I’ll tell you what we will do,” he said. ‘‘ I’ll 
come home early — Thursday, isn’t it, and take 
you and the twins. You must not stay in the 
background forever. I’ll fix it with Rhoda, and 
some other time we will deprive her of a pleasure. 
Don’t break the heart of the poor little thing. 
And if in the future you should compel me to get 


282 THE RED HOUSE 

a divorce, I shall pick out my half of the children 
first.” 

She didn’t want to smile, but there was some- 
thing in the man and his love for them all, his 
lonely childhood and the years of dissatisfaction, 
that always went to her heart. 

Rhoda was very good and proper, but she kept 
out of her mother’s way. At dinner he asked 
Primrose about the picnic, and had quite a glow- 
ing account of the plans. 

'‘Would I be too old to come?” he asked 
humorously, the dimple in his cheek deepening. 

"Oh, it would be just too splendid!” cried a 
chorus of voices. 

" Then when you’ve had the wildest of the fun 
and have toned down a bit. I’ll drive out with 
Mother and the twins. Please save a little of the 
good things.” 

"Are you in real earnest? Oh, Mother, will 
you go ? ” 

Prim hugged her mother rapturously. 

So it was settled then and there. Rhoda wasn’t 
quite pleased, but it would be rather fine to come 
out with both parents. 

The next morning Mr. Yates drove over for 
his " donation ” with a note of thanks from his 
wife, that was really touching. 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 283 

‘‘You’s a good woman, Mrs. Mann,” he said 
in a rather shaky tone. “ Heaven ought to bless 
you and yours.” 

Then Rilla and her mother went over to Granny 
Keen’s. The paralysis was creeping slowly up- 
ward, but her mind seemed clear and she could 
use her arms. 

Your minister was over here yesterday,” said 
Mrs. Wilson. ‘‘ He’s such a tender sort of man, 
talks to her as if she was a little child he was try- 
ing to lead back, and she’s grown so childish! 
She doesn’t find fault even about Mirny, and I 
thing she^ s kind of ashamed of the way she’s 
treated the poor body. She may live a week or 
two, the doctor says, but she’s nothing to take 
care of.” 

It didn’t rain on Thursday, though they were 
all quite sure it would, and it was not so hot as 
it had been. Dan took the girls and Tip and the 
baskets of eatables; Linn was going to walk with 
a lot of the boys. It was not so far, less than two 
miles to South Meadows. That was really the 
end of the county and of Grafton’s bounds. Most 
of it was rather small farms. Then South and 
North Meadows were fine farming and grazing 
land, and over to the eastward rose hills covered 
with forest trees, making a splendid windbreak 


284 THE RED HOUSE 

for the farmers. There were some fine trees on 
the borderland, enough for a nice shade, and here 
a plank table had been set with rough benches 
around it. 

Already a group had collected. There were a 
number of mothers, and you would hardly sup- 
pose Grafton could have turned out so many grow- 
ing children. The Chedisters would have been 
shocked. 

There was a very friendly feeling, as if they all 
were on the reception committee. Neighbors who 
had barely nodded or spoken at church on Sunday, 
were cordial, and seemed amused at what they 
called the children’s picnic. Farmer Boldrein, 
who took charge of the grounds, had put up two 
fine swings. There was a stream meandering 
round, — “ the creek ” it was called, — and at one 
side was a spring of splendid water, that had been 
stoned around like the neck of a well and covered 
over so that cattle should not disturb it. 

They sat down on the grass in groups, planning 
what they should do. There was an immense 
black walnut tree that was like a tent for shade, 
and a good many others. And down towards the 
south there were reaches of meadows, some with 
their late crop, fields of waving corn, and here 
and there patches of wild flowers. 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 285 

Some of them went to swinging. The girls be- 
gan to play “ Tag,” and soon all was merriment. 
The mothers gathered in a little group, and grew 
very sociable. Several brought needle-work or 
crocheting. 

Oh, how the merry voices and the varied musi- 
cal laughs rang out! There were some envious 
birds singing, as if they did not want the children 
to have it all. 

Mrs. Bradley had that morning received word 
that a cousin she was to look for some days later, 
would be in at eleven. They would come after a 
little lunch. 

'‘And what next?” inquired two or three. 

" We could make a good big ring for fox and 
geese.” 

So fox and geese it was. There were rows of 
three all around and an odd one in the middle. 
The fox was outside of the ring, walking slowly 
around seeking an unwary goose to capture. If 
he saw four in a row, that was his chance. But 
if the fourth one saw him coming, and ran inside, 
across the ring perhaps, the fox had to run around, 
and then no doubt the goose would be sharp enough 
to ' lead him another dance. But they did get 
caught and then there was a shout. 


286 


THE RED HOUSE 


“ Children/’ said Mrs. Read, aren’t you get- 
ting hungry? Shall we set the table?” 

Yes. They really were a little tired. They had 
brought paper and wooden plates and napkins, 
and now these were laid about and the provisions 
brought out with bottles of cold coffee and tea, 
and lemon- juice sweetened for lemonade. Should 
they have a fire? 

The boys wanted the fun of it, and brought 
some brush. Soon they had a blaze. The ladies 
thought hot tea refreshing. They were getting in 
their places round the festive board, when Stuart 
Bradley jumped up suddenly, crying. 

Oh, there’s Mother and Cousin Jane ! ” 

Mrs. Bradley and Miss Greatorex were warmly 
welcomed. 

‘"Linn,” exclaimed Fred Austin, “your father 
and mother ought to be here to make the party 
complete. Oh, why didn’t we send them a special 
invitation? We’ve had such nice times at your 
house.” 

Prim’s face was a struggle between reticence and 
the desire to tell a secret. Marigold had a queer 
look as well. 

“ Oh, they are coming! ” cried Dick. “ No, you 
can’t deny it. Why, that’s splendid! Our picnic 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 287 

will be a grand success. Why, it was a lucky 
thought of you girls ! ’’ 

‘‘ And we did not plan for so much,” laughing. 

Miss Greatorex dropped into a vacant place, 
warm and tired, and began to fan herself. 

“ Why, this is a splendid place with all those 
windrows of hay and those long, long meadows. 
And is that a street down there, or, to be more 
artistic, a lane ? ” 

'' They do call it a lane. There are three bunga- 
lows,” Mrs. Sherman made reply, ‘'those queer, 
spread-out things with a sort of Chinese look. 
Some artists are living there, though they go 
away for the winter. The lane,” with a funny 
little emphasis, “ runs clear down in town, but a 
long bit of it isn’t built up. We’re a sort of a 
suburb of a suburb, and properly we are Ridge- 
wood.” 

“ Do you know any of the artists’ names ? ” 

“ They keep very much to themselves, and we 
don’t trouble them. I’ve heard the names,” in an 
indifferent tone, as if it was hardly worth while 
to give them a second thought. 

“ The man who has those two little girls and 
drives them around in a donkey-cart, is a Mr. 
Morland,” explained Grace Conover. “ I don’t 
know about the others.” 


288 


THE RED HOUSE 


“ Thank you. We of the city haven’t known 
just where Ralph Morland had hidden himself 
away for these two summers. That is the man 
I was telling you about,” to Mrs. Bradley. “ It 
was thought first that he had gone to Europe after 
his wife died. The children are beautiful.” 

At the lower end of the table the boys and girls 
were flinging all manner of funny jests at each 
other, and devouring the eatables as only hungry 
children can. But there comes an end even to 
children’s appetites. 

“What next?” asked one of the boys. “We 
have a long afternoon before us.” 

“ Not so very long either. ‘ It’s rods, poles, and 
perches after one o’clock.’ Now that’s an im- 
provement on saying ‘ miles.’ Would the big 
folks care if we decamped? We came for fun, 
you know,” and Dick rose. 

“Hello! What’s that?” 

They all looked at the two advancing oxen 
and the immense vehicle. Some of the girls 
caught each other’s hands at sight of the great 
horns. 

“ It’s a hay rigging. Let’s go up and say in 
our most beseeching tones, ‘ Please, Mister, won’t 
you give us a ride ? ’ ” 

It was a broad, burly farmer in his shirt-sleeves, 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 289 

with a very red face, shadowed by a wide-brimmed 
straw hat. He came on toward the party. The 
children looked at each other as if they had been 
caught in a conspiracy. 

“ Havin' a good time, be ye ? Why, there’s 
quite a crowd of ye ! Et all yer lunch up ? 

They glanced at the depleted end of the table 
with a shamefaced air. 

“ Nothin' like havin' good appetites. Ye look 
purty good for city folks. Ye must put in all 
the runnin' ye can. Now I'll speak a word to 
the old folks. Hope ye like it hereabouts." 

It's fine. We're much obliged to you for 
granting us the favor." 

‘‘ Sho' now! Ye're welcome. There's no or- 
chards or melon patches near by," and a funny 
twinkle went over his face, even wrinkling up his 
rather stubby nose. 

His interview with the grown people seemed 
very satisfactory. Then as he backed out some- 
what awkwardly, he faced the group of girls and 
boys. Stuart said, by way of making talk. 
You're going to get the hay in. There's a lot 
of it." 

“ Got 'bout half in yist'day. Yes, then the rain 
won't catch it. But we'm havin' a ruther dry 
time fer some things. Good haying weather. 


THE RED HOUSE 


290 

though. See here, want to ride down to the last 
stack? Fm beginnin’ there.'' 

‘‘Oh, oh, oh! could we?" in a joyous chorus. 

“ Yes, if ye can stan’ oxen an’ riggin'. Fll put 
in a little hay for cushions, so's ye won't get 
banged up. Now Fll have to h’ist you gals in," 
and he held out his hands. Prim stepped cour- 
ageously forward. He caught her under the 
arms and gave her an upward throw. She came 
down in a little heap, and righted herself with 
a laugh. 

Some of the larger girls turned back. After 
the other girls were in, the boys were invited to 
help themselves. There was a deal of scrambling. 
The oxen stood patiently chewing their cuds un- 
til their master started them. 

There was an exclamation that was almost a 
scream, as it seemed as if they were going to be 
tipped over, and then came the gayest of laughs. 
Down the level meadow with nothing to break 
the way they went, until the last great mound 
was reached, when to their surprise a man, who 
had been lolling in the stack, rose up with a pitch- 
fork in his hand. 

“ These here youngsters ain't goin' to be buried, 
Jabez, so you c'n help 'em out. It’s like sleddin' 
in the winter, the sleds have to be toted back. 



Down the level meadow they went. — Page 290, 



»• ^ 


^ • • 

^ I 


Vr H 




• ■%' 'n ’ ’■*■ 

- t 

"w 


'. ' i 


u* 


, . . ^ « .M •; 


« IM •/ •• • I 




1 - 








1 


i 


f • 





k 


■H 


i- 




. V 


^7 ‘ % ‘% 

1* »v ■ •^ 




• > > 


. Jto* 

• . » 4 

* t¥^ • 

r 

• t 

^ ’ : 


:i 


\ 


't 


* 's ' 




‘ * ^p^V* 

#. :: 


»af: 






I 


1 ^’* * 


V 


> 1 ’ 


7 ^ - 


1 






* 


• > 


r ♦ 


»• 


-•v 




- -\ f ' 


iK4l 


III' 


fi 

I 

v 


‘ • V 





(• 


• ) 





-■ »-' 5 ._-- 


• •u 


hJk. 



CHILDREN'S VACATION 291 

An’ ye’ll have to do your own trottin’, if ye want 
to come agin. Ye’re all welcome, I’m sure. I 
ain’t seen such a jolly lot of young uns in a 
month of Sundays. Ours were all merried long 
ago, an’ strayed off.” 

They all scrambled out, some giving a big 
jump. Then they watched the hay being packed 
in. What a quantity it took to fill up the great 
rigging ! 

“ We’ve got to go up to the bams, but we’re 
coinin’ back. It’ll all be right.” 

They ran races on the homeward way, and 
found the elders still at the table, though most of 
the paraphernalia had been cast in the stone fire- 
place There was some food left, but they were 
not qaice hungry enough for a second dinner. It 
had be^ just splendid, they said, and they were 
going again. 

“ Coul( -^i’'- we walk over to that lane, or what- 
ever it is asked Miss Greatorex. I would so 
like to find Mr. Morland.” 

Mrs. Read and Amaryllis went with them. The 
sun slid under a cloud now and then, and made 
beautifully changeful lights. The lane or, at least, 
the built-up side, had a fine row of trees that 
shielded it from curious eyes. The tenants were 
out on the lawns sewing, reading, and talking. 


THE RED HOUSE 


292 

There was a sleigh-swing with a crowd of little 
ones. 

No one seemed curious. They came quite close, 
and then one man sprang up. 

My dear Miss Greatorex ! Are you not lost 
in this out-of-the* world place? ’' 

“ You see, you are not quite out of ‘ humanity’s 
reach,’ but it is by the merest accident that I have 
unearthed you. My cousin, Mrs. Bradley, is liv- 
ing at Grafton, and I generally bestow myself 
upon her a brief while in the summer. To-day 
we are having a picnic of girls and boys, and some 
one mentioned this artistic settlement. If you are 
very good to me, I will keep your secret,” with a 
rather teasing smile. 

‘'Thank you. I will be extremely good First 
I’ll introduce you to the coterie. We have not fled 
from the wicked world in disgust, but this was a 
lovely quiet spot to work in after tl- rigors of 
the winter. We are some distance frc j, railroad 
station, or from neighbors, and ha. e v aiious beau- 
tiful views — what more can a m:i:i woman ask? 
I have my two little girls with ve. They are here 
in the swing. I hide the*u away lest they shall 
be spoiled by the vain, flalterina world.” 

They were beautiful children, girls of five and 
seven, the finest of tbf^ Kate Greenaway type. 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 293 

“ The youngest suggests Laurel, doesn’t she ? ” 
said Amaryllis. 

“ Amaryllis ! What a poetical name ! And who 
may Laurel be ? ” asked Mr. Morland. 

“ She is my little sister. She is not so pretty, 
but ” and Amaryllis blushed. 

And there is a flower garden of girls,” re- 
marked Mrs. Bradley. “ There are eight chil- 
dren, and their mother looks like a girl among 
them.” 

“ Eight ! ” with a mirthful whistle. ‘‘ Have you 
brought them all along?” 

No, only six. But the other two are coming.” 

‘ And I think you’ll want to paint one of them,” 
the ■ went on. “That’s Marigold, who has a 
crop of curly red hair, the dark Titian red, and 
the daintiest mouth, the gayest being you can 
imagine. But I’m saving my favorite for Miss 
Greatoi ex ” 

“ And what flower may she be ? ” 

“ She is Primrose with golden hair. Oh, you 
would want to buy them up, if you saw them all 
together. And one boy will be a great singer. 
I suppose you did not hear those two young cornet 
players in New York last spring, — Mr. Gwynne’s 
discovery ? ” 

“ I heard them abroad, ihey play one marvel- 


THE RED HOUSE 


294 

ous piece. I hear he has been offered a big price 
for the score.” 

And there is a charming story back of it all. 
I shall not tell you now. Some day it will come 
out. You had better come over and see them.” 

Miss Greatorex had been talking to another of 
the men that she had met at an artists’ reception. 
But she and Morland had been friends a long 
while. 

Then the ladies said they must go. There was a 
little badinage between Miss Greatorex and Mor- 
land. 

'‘How large a picnic?” he asked sudden' 

" Four mothers. Twenty or so school chilliT t 
S imply a day of fun for them. And a splendid 
ride in a hay rigging by a benevolent farm-. 

" Could an outsider have a look at ' her '; ? ” 

" They are in Mrs. Bradley’s keep-ng.” 

“ Well, I’ll besiege her. I want t , the eight 
children.” 

Mrs. Bradley consented. Ny.>p., i . eldest Mor- 
land girl, begged Amaryllis t , until dark and 
have supper. 

"Why, we might talv, . children. Clara, 
would you mind givinp a ride?” he said to 
the nurse-girl. " Th^ « ‘ walk there and back.” 

" Why, no,” an; L went for their carriage. 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 295 

But Nysa wanted to walk, holding the hand of 
Amaryllis. 

‘‘ What a sweet little maiden that is ! She ought 
to be put in a poem — Greek at that,’' said Mor- 
land. 

“ Or Wordsworthian,” suggested Miss Great- 
orex. 

It was a very pleasant walk. The party of 
artists would remain through September for the 
glowing lights and the ripening tints of autumn. 
Morland would spend the winter in New York. 
Miss Greatorex had a fancy for Lower California. 

“ Better take Alaska in the winter. There 
might be some fine scenes,” he laughed. 

What do you know about this redundant 
household ? ” he asked presently. Is their father 
a millionaire?” 

“ No, and he is their stepfather. Mrs. Bradley 
is very enthusiastic about them. She would like 
to buy one of the girls. And there are five.” 


CHAPTER XVII 


FARMER DENT 

Mr. Mann had come home early. Chan had 
not cared for the boisterous fun, but he was ready 
to go now. The twins were put in clean white 
frocks, but their hair wasn’t quite as artistically 
curled as Prim’s dainty fingers did it. 

The children, at the picnic, had romped and 
played in one dilapidated hay-mow. There would 
be only about half a load going home. The farmer 
sat down on one end of the bench and mopped his 
face. 

“ I’ve had a first-rate time,” he declared. ‘‘ I 
often think I’d like to have been a school teacher, 
you have young folks about you all the time. 
They’re bad an’ they’re good, they’re smart an’ 
they’re lazy an’ dumb sometimes, but there’s some- 
thin’ about ’em that finds a way to your heart, 
though you don’t think so much of it then. But 
when you git old, and they are all gone, some 
West, some dead, and you sit by the fire alone, 
you jest hanker for the young voices an’ the sort 
296 


THE RED HOUSE CHILDREN 297 

of disputes that railly don’t mean anything, an’ 
the little hand that creeps round your neck an’ 
coaxes something out of you. Our little Bob had 
that way. An’ he was a master speaker, too, used 
to beat ’em all at school. Do boys speak at school 
now? They have so many new-fangled idees. 
Ther’ was one ’bout a great Turk, how he thought 
he was goin’ to have everything his way an’ con- 
quer a great country, but the other people had a 
first-class leader, who told his soldiers to strike 
for their altars and their native land. I disre- 
member it mostly ” 

'' Oh, that’s ‘ Marco Bozzaris,’ ” interposed 
Linn eagerly. It’s fine.” 

“ Can any of you boys say it ? I’d like to hear 
it once again.” 

‘‘ You, Stuart. It just suits you.” 

Stuart declined with a gesture. 

** Yes, yes,” persisted Linn. 

Stuart rose and did his best, which was excel- 
lent. Farmer Dent’s face was a study, and he 
drew his rough hand across his eyes. Some of 
the others came to listen. 

^‘Thankee! thankee! my lad. You couldn’t 
have done a nicer thing for me. It ’most brings 
back little Rob — he wasn’t such a big fellow.” 

Where is he now ? ” asked Linn in a low tone. 


THE RED HOUSE 


298 

I guess he is in heaven, sonny. He was good 
enough to go there. An’ Jim’s a big farmer up 
in Canada, an’ ’Lisha’s got a boat that goes 
up and down the Pacific Coast, and Hank’s 
down in South America, where they raise such 
lashings of wheat, an’ Jane’s in Michigan — her 
husband’s got part of a copper mine. An’ ther’s 
only Mother an’ me to sit in the chimbly corner. 
Now I’d like to see the rest of you eight children,” 
and he rose. 

Tip had come down with the second relay. He 
was devoting his energies to building a goat-cart. 
They went round the table, where the grown folks 
were in a little circle admiring the beautiful chil- 
dren who posed so often it was second nature to 
them. But Nysa had been loth to yield Rilla’s 
handclasp. Mr. Mann had Laurel in his arms, 
and her sunny head was leaning on his. Rhoda 
stood up very straight, trying to think she was 
almost as beautiful as Nysa, if she only had on 
such a lovely frock and splendid blue ribbons. 
Hers looked rather the worse for the day’s wear. 
Tip and Chan stood by their mother. Morland 
was studying the group with an artist’s eye. 

Mr. Dent came up in a rather awkward fashion, 
taking his old hat off with a bow. 

“ I’ve had a fine time with all these young folks. 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 299 

but I want to see your eight together. And I 
have a favor to ask.’' 

And this is my husband, Mr. Mann,” Bessy 
said in her pretty way, and she longed to 
add, ‘‘ The best father children ever had. And 
here are all the eight,” with a tender laugh. 

“Well! well! An’ you look jest like a new- 
blown pink yourself. They’re a fine lot, ma’am, 
an’ I hope you’ll have no end of comfort when 
they’re grown. But ’pears like you take the most 
comfort when they’re little, runnin’ round under 
your feet, an’ you most tread on ’em. Then they 
grow up an’ stray off an’ it ain’t jest the same 
any more. An’ I jest want to ask you to lend ’em 
all to me for a day, so’s I c’n show ’em to Mother. 
They’re jest like a bunch of posies. I’ll come 
for ’em an’ bring ’em back. An’ that one that 
said the ‘ Marco ’ verses. I’d like him.” 

Stuart had gone up with Linn, and now he 
smiled and bowed. 

“ I ain’t never had jest such a time before. 
Mine didn’t get so dost together. Mother, she’ll 
jest go wild over ’em. Some day next week, 
now ? ” 

He smiled down into their faces, and thought 
he had never seen such a pretty lot. And the 
father of two beautiful children thought there was 


THE RED HOUSE 


300 

not a handsome one among them. Chan came the 
nearest, but was rather feminine. 

Bessy’s face was almost like a damask rose. 
Of course she had to make a reply. 

“ You’ll find so many of them quite trouble- 
some, I’m afraid ” 

“ That’s what I want. I don’t like the cut-and- 
dried children, who can’t run or laugh or holler. 
Oh, we’ll jest have lots of fun. Don’t dress ’em 
up fine, nor put on their Sunday shoes. I want 
to give ’em jest a good day. An’ now tell me jest 
how to find you.” 

Bessy looked entreatingly at her husband. Mr. 
Mann rose to the occasion. He was sure they 
would have a happy time, and if they came home 
safe and sound, that would be all any one could 
ask. He and his wife were much obliged for the 
friendliness as well as the day’s pleasure here. 

Then Mr. Dent bowed, and hoped the company 
had had a good time, and backed out of the 
throng, turning once to Stuart. 

You’ll be sure to come,” he said. “ You’ll 
seem like a big brother to the rest.” 

“ That’s like a bit out of a play,” began Mr. 
Morland. I don’t see how Mrs. Mann dare trust 
them all to a stranger.” 

‘‘ No one will kidnap the whole eight,” said 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 301 

Miss Greatorex laughingly. If I’d had a 
kodak, I’d have snapped a picture of the old 
farmer. And that little Laurel in her father’s 
arms! They are wonderfully picturesque chil- 
dren.” 

Then there was a stir and a host of good-bys,” 
and “ the nicest time we ever had,” fairly rent the 
air. Linn and Stuart had their wheels, Bonnie 
took the mother and the three younger children 
and Lady Betty had a surrey full. Dan would 
come back presently for the master and some of 
the guests. 

And you’ve all come home alive I ” was Cap’s 
welcome. “ I s’pose you’re hungry as bears, and 
I’ve got a rousin’ good dinner. Lamb potpie, and 
a great rice pudding fit for a king. Did you have 
a good time ? ” 

Good isn’t any word for it I There’ll have 
to be a new dictionary written. Rides in a hay 

wagon, tumbles, and slides in a haystack ” 

‘‘ And if the farmer ’d been there, he would 

have given it to you ” 

“ Well, he was. The queerest, oddest-looking 
man, sunburned even to his hair, and his little 
fringy whiskers and just the sweetest, jolliest, 
full-of-fun man you ever saw. And his laugh 
was the merriest! And he has asked us to come 


302 


THE RED HOUSE 


for a day. He lives 'way over back of the picnic 
place and Mother said we might go." 

And you don't know anything about him ! " 
cried Cap in consternation." 

“ His name is Dent, and all his children are 
grown up, and have gone away. It’s queer that 
folks begin by thinking eight children such an 
awful lot, as if some of them should be drowned 
like the kittens you don’t want, and when they 
come to see us, they think we are nice " 

'' Oh, Marigold ! " ejaculated Amaryllis in a 
tone of disapproval. 

“ Well, we are nice. We don't quarrel very 
much, and we never throw things at each other, 
and we are always on the lookout for fun. Nearly 
everybody I find likes fun, even to Gladys 
Chedister." 

‘‘And there were two such lovely little girls," 
broke in Primrose. “ Their father is very aris- 
tocrockery, and paints pictures and lives in a bun- 
galow. I’d like to know what kind of a house or 
shop or mansion it was, but the little girls looked 
as if they were made out of ‘ sugar and spice and 
all that is nice,' and the beauti fullest frocks, and 
a nursemaid just to wait on them and keep them 
clean. But they never would or could be thrown 
up in a hay rigging! It would frighten them to 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 303 

death. Rilla, did that biggest one really say any- 
thing to you? My! s’pose they were deaf and 
dumb? 

“ No, they are not,’’ returned Rilla. “ I sup- 
pose rich people want their children brought up 
so they can't make any mistakes when they go out, 
and so they can tell just who is in their set. Seems 
to me they miss a good deal. And there are lots 
of nice people in the world, if they can’t dress in 
silk and have diamonds. All she said was ‘ yes ’ 
and ' no,’ but she held so tight to two of my fin- 
gers that it made me feel sorry for her.” 

Mr. Mann had just come, and they all went in 
to dinner. And they were hungry. It was 
a wonder how they could eat so much and talk 
too. 

And then they were tired and sleepy, and no 
one had to coax them to go to bed. 

The next morning they found the Rosses were 
coming up to stay over Sunday. 

“ How long it seems since we’ve seen them. 
They’ll always make me think of Mother’s mar- 
riage. And it seems as if we must have been liv- 
ing in some other country.” 

“ Why, we did,” returned Primrose. Denby. 
And a little old red house. And made-over things. 
And selling eggs and our best fruit, and Mother 


THE RED HOUSE 


304 

going out to work. And even then we were jolly. 
And then we were invited to this country, and had 
a lovely father bestowed upon us, and a splendid 
Christmas, and Bonnie and Lady Betty, and such 
wonderful friends, and now another new one. 
Children, we’re singled out by fate and fortune. 
The ghost of Granny Keen will come shaking her 
head and saying lugubriously, ‘ You’re born, but 
you ain’t buried.’ I don’t want to be buried in a 
long while yet.” 

They went about their work with merry hearts, 
but now and then they had to pause and laugh 
over yesterday’s fun. Mrs. Bradley came over 
with Miss Greatorex, who quite fell in love with 
Chan and his music. Primrose found out what a 
bungalow was, and they talked over the little girls 
who had no mother. Miss Greatorex could not 
quite approve of their being brought up in such 
a formal fashion, as if they were the children of 
a prince. 

'' And it would be a dreadful disappointment 
if they shouldn’t grow up to the promise of their 
beauty.” 

They were to come to tea at Mrs. Bradley’s 
next week, five of them. 

That evening Mr. Mann brought up the other 
guests. The Ross girls seemed to have grown 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 305 

a good deal and were qufte citified. Mrs. Ross 
discussed their future plans with Mrs. Mann. 
They were going to buy their home in a pretty 
suburb across the Hudson. There would be al- 
most two acres of ground and a convenient, mod- 
ern cottage with a very good school nearby. Mr. 
Mann had been so good, encouraging Mr. Ross 
to take this step. For the city was getting so 
overwhelmed with immigrants that there was 
hardly a nice place to live in unless one paid an 
almost prohibitory rent. 

And they talked about Mrs. Alden, whose son’s 
wife was now in consumption. There was no 
hope for her. 

But she misses you all so much,” said Mrs. 
Ross. “ I don’t believe she’ll ever be so happy 
anywhere else.” 

“ And we ought to write to her oftener,” re- 
turned Mrs. Mann. “ But there seem to be so 
many things to do.” 

Mrs. Ross had not cordially approved of Mr. 
Mann’s choice, but she admitted the great joy of 
his life was the children. But Bessy made a most 
delightful wife. And Mr. Mann had gained so 
much assurance and character. 

The girls discussed school and studies. The 
elder meant to be a teacher, only it did take such 


THE RED HOUSE 


306 

a long while to go through all the branches. What 
would Amaryllis do? 

“ I don’t think I should be smart enough for 
a teacher. I’m not very quick at learning, though 
I like some things. But I take to housekeeping,” 
and she smiled. “ Mother will need me, there are 
so many to grow up.” 

“ I just wish we could afford a servant. But 
Mother says we can’t until the house is paid for. 
I don’t mind dusting, but washing dishes and 
sweeping and all that ” 

“ We wash dishes Monday morning and always 
on Sunday afternoon. But Cap is so quick about 
everything and so good-natured,” said Amaryllis. 

“ But you’re always so good to her. You can’t 
get such servants in the city. And then to think 
of your having a horse and driving around! You 
are a lovely girl. And that splendid swing! I 
mean to coax Father to buy one, for now we will 
have yard space enough. But there’s only space 
for drying clothes in our old yard. And we’ll 
have flowers.” 

Mrs. Mann said they could invite four girls in 
to tea, and have it by themselves. 

And Linn begged for the Bradleys, and they had 
it at five o’clock, a real high tea, with cold meats, 
and nuts and candies after the cake. Then they 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 307 

had a fine time out of doors, and they sat a long 
while on the porch talking over the stories they 
liked. 

‘‘ Oh, I wish I could stay a whole month ! 
sighed Elsie Ross. Grandmother is very fond of 
us, and she’s at the seaside, you know, and that’s 
supposed to give you a good deal of health and 
strength. But to have a pony and go driving 
round.” 

They had to leave quite early Monday morning 
so as to be in summer-school in time. 

'' I enjoyed myself so much,” said Mrs. Ross. 
“ Everything seems to go on so smoothly. I don’t 
know how you do it with so many children.” 

Amaryllis went over to see Granny Keen, who 
was slowly failing, but Mrs. Wilson said she was 
very little trouble. Then she called on her friend, 
Eunice Williams. 

She’s been sick all day,” said her mother in 
a sort of resentful tone. Wash-day, too. She 
tried a little, and then she had to go to bed. I don’t 
see what’s got into the girl. And the Williamses 
are all such strong, hearty people. My! before I 
was that old I’d do a family’s washing, and then 
go out to tea or maybe a quilting frolic in the 
evening. Seems to me, girls ain’t worth much 
nowadays. She studied all her strength away in 


THE RED HOUSE 


308 

the early summer over that foolish project of go- 
ing to the High School. If you like to go up and 
see her — if she’s asleep don’t wake her.” 

Amaryllis went upstairs. Everything was 
clean, trust Mrs. Williams for that. Eunice had 
tried to beautify her room a little. She had 
framed some pictures, embroidered her bureau 
cover, and braided some rugs for the painted 
floor. 

She raised up her head. Her face was quite 
flushed, and her eyes showed traces of fever. 

Oh, I am so sorry ! ” cried Amaryllis, clasp- 
ing the thin hand. 

I’m much better now. My head ached this 
morning. If I could have stayed in bed! But it 
was wash-day, and after I’d cleared the table I 
went to rubbing some of the clothes. Then I was 
awfully sick, and here I’ve been ever since. But 
my head doesn’t ache now. It’s so good of you to 
come.” 

‘‘ I thought you might take a drive on Wednes- 
day. We had such a splendid outing last week — 
I want to tell you all about it. But I oughtn’t 
stay now.” 

“ Oh, I don’t believe I can go. There’ll be 
so much to do. You see. I’ll have a whole day to 
make up. I generally sew Monday afternoon, and 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 309 

iron some in the evening. Oh, wait until next 
week.” 

Mrs. Williams was coming upstairs. 

“ Here’s some broth for you, Eunice. She 
hasn’t eat anything to-day. What you girls find 
to talk about so much, I can’t see. I should think 
’twould make your headache worse.” 

Mrs. Williams sat down with a thud, as a hint 
to the visitor that her stay had been long enough. 
‘‘ I’m tired myself,” she said rather crossly. 

So Amaryllis said a tender good-by. 

‘‘ I do believe that girl does nothing but drive 
around. If I was the man I’d be saving up a little 
money for old age,” Mrs. Williams said when she 
heard the hall-door shut. 

Eunice tried to wink some tears out of her 
eyes. Amaryllis was wondering if there was any- 
thing she could do for her. If they could only 
have her a week over at Grafton. 

Then she stopped at Mrs. Briggs’s. It was a 
plain country home, but it had such a cheerful 
aspect. Grandmother sat there knitting. Lidie 
was crocheting some pretty mats. There was a 
vase of flowers on the little stand and the cat was 
curled up on the end of the rug. 

“ Rilla,” began Mrs. Briggs after the first greet- 
ings had passed, “ I don’t know but we’ll have to 


THE RED HOUSE 


310 

tote away that minister of yours. I had such a 
nice talk with him at Granny Keen’s. And Mrs. 
Ludlum was there — her husband’s chief deacon, 
you know. And as we were walking home she 
said, ‘ Now, that’s the kind of minister we want, 
and a young man who is attractive would build 
us up.’ I wanted to say all the girls and old 
maids would be fighting for him in no time,” and 
she laughed merrily. 

“ But the — the service is so different,” returned 
the girl with a quick breath. 

Oh, yes. He wouldn’t come, of course. I do 
believe some Sunday husband and I will drive 
over. I do want to hear Chan sing. You don’t 
know how we miss you all — and Linn. And I don’t 
know as we’ll ever get a minister, the salary is so 
small. Mrs. Burnham was a fine manager. And 
now there seems no one to go ahead. We haven’t 
planned any Sunday School picnic. And the 
scholars are falling off.” 

Rilla told them about the girls’ picnic and what 
a gay time they had, and Lidie was so interested 
and laughed about the ride in the hay rig- 
ging. 

‘‘ Oh, Rilla, do come in real often. You do one 
so much good. And you folks have been so nice 
to Granny. Your mother just hit it sending for 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 3 1 1 

Mrs. Wilson, but Mirny’s in an awful stew as to 
how she’ll get paid. I’ll tell you a secret, Rilla, 
but you may tell your mother. Granny some years 
ago gave Father a little money, because she said 
she wanted a decent funeral. And she’s been add- 
ing to it and we mean to see that she shall have 
her wish. Father was counting it up last night 
and he’s sure there will be enough to pay Mrs. 
Wilson besides. She’s been so good to the poor 
old soul.” 

Mother thought ” then Amaryllis paused 

with a flushed face. 

‘‘ I dare say your mother would have made up 
anything, but I think Denby people should have 
looked after that Dave, if anything was wanting. 
But there won’t be any need. Granny wouldn’t 
trust the money to Dave, though Mirny’s the one 
who has grudged her the shelter. She can’t last 
much longer. And Mrs. Wilson says your min- 
ister is as nice to her as if she was some great 
lady.” 

Rilla was very happy to take these tidings to 
her mother. They almost offset Mrs. Williams 
and Eunice. 

“ And we’re asked over to Mrs. Bradley’s to 
tea to-morrow evening,” announced Linn. 

‘‘ People are so good to us,” declared Primrose, 


THE RED HOUSE 


312 

dancing round. “ But it seems to me, we ought 
to give a party.'' 

The five of them went, all clean as pinks after 
a shower. They stood a little in awe of Miss 
Greatorex at first, they had hardly seen her at 
the picnic. But she was very affable, and told 
them some bright stories. They were behaving 
very decorously; there was no hay- wagon to bring 
out boisterousness. 

Amaryllis had trained them a good deal after 
the manner of Mrs. Alden. She seemed to 
adopt nice ways so naturally. And it was rather 
funny, but Prim and Goldie watched her closely 
when they were out, to be sure they were right, 
for their mother always said, “ Did you mind 
Amaryllis ? " 

They had to discuss the picnic and they found 
some new fun. Then Mr. Bradley came home 
and they had supper, after which they retired to 
the parlor. Mr. Bradley begged them to repeat 
their Robinson Crusoe rhymes, and Prim must 
tell one of her entertaining stories, which amused 
Miss Greatorex very much. Then she must hear 
Chan’s songs and the bird concert. 

That is certainly wonderful," said the guest. 

‘‘ And now that we have displayed all our 
varied accomplishments," began Prim, “ I want to 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 313 

hear that fascinating violin. And Father said I 
should have one at Christmas.” 

‘‘ But I told you you could learn to play some 
on mine, and the lessons are free gratis for 
nothing,” said Stuart. 

But I always want to dance, and then ” 

“ Oh, don't say that I am cross.” 

“ You might have a tableau, — ‘ the first violin- 
lesson,’ ” proposed Mrs. Bradley. Primrose, you 
won’t mind if he is a little cross. There’s a funny 
little exercise in his book. Dick, bring it here 
and let us look it over. I am sure you can do it.” 

Primrose looked rather disconcerted, and stole 
a glance at Miss Greatorex. 

Oh, you need not mind me,” she said, with a 
laugh. “ I often pose people for painting. Some 
seem made of whalebone, and flung out of place 
at once, others are mushy and drop down with a 
stage fright. Come, now, let us see,” and she 
started up. ‘‘ Stuart, you’ll have to imagine a 
violin, or use anything.” 

He placed Primrose in position. Then he be- 
gan to beat time. Now.” Primrose made an 
awful squeak, and stopped. 

‘‘ Oh, Prim, you can do a great deal better than 
that. Now, again.” 

If they were only out in the little summer- 


THE RED HOUSE 


314 

house, with no one looking at her! She had 
half a mind to throw down the violin and run 
away. Miss Greatorex rose, and placed her in 
proper position again. 

‘‘ You see,” Prim said, rather embarrassed, I 
can play better on an imaginary violin. Let Stuart 
take it, and I’ll go through with the motions.” 

Yes,” responded the mother. “ You did it so 
well that first time you were here.” 

“ I think I’d like to have something for a bow.” 

Well, I have two.” 

The real music began. Primrose was intent 
upon listening. Linn thought she wasn’t going to 
make believe at all, when Stuart struck a gay 
measure, and she started up, handling the bow as if 
she were used to it. Indeed she had played make- 
believe to the children in the swing on imaginary 
journeys. Then Chan played a low accompani- 
ment that was a mere echo. It wa§ so charming 
that Stuart forgot the part of the cross teacher, 
and nodded to Marigold, who joined in. Faster 
went the violin, and Stuart said in the lowest of 
tones, ‘‘ Now the grand waltz. Prim,” and the girl 
was off like a flash. The yellow braids danced up 
and down, her eyes were brimming with laughter, 
as she made the daintiest turns and circles and 
little pauses, then flew on, fairly enchanting her 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 315 

audience and then suddenly sat down with a 
mocking sort of laugh. 

It’s all the fault of the music,” she cried. 
‘‘ The dance is in me, but the squeaky, quaky 
screaming as if one’s head was being cut off, the 
howling, yowling, and groaning that goes all 
through you, finishes me. Oh, I don’t believe I 
want a violin after all, unless I could be put to 
sleep and not wake up until I was a finished 
player.” 

They were all laughing at the sudden transition. 

“ Oh, you did it beautifully,” declared Miss 
Greatorex. ‘‘ We’ll forgive the not playing. And 
won’t you play again, Stuart, with the two in that 
delicious accompaniment? I never heard anything 
like it.” 

It was really beautiful this time. With a fine 
violinist it would have enchanted an audience by 
its very mystery. 

Oh,” began Amaryllis in the pause that fol- 
lowed, the clock is striking ten. We must go 
home.” 

Miss Greatorex came over to Primrose. 

“ My dear,” she said, if you never play the 
violin you have music in every motion and in your 
feet. I want to come over and see you all — you 
certainly are wonderful children.” 


THE RED HOUSE 


316 

‘‘ Oh,” returned Primrose eagerly, “ you ought 
to hear Chan and Goldie do that bird music. I 
wish you would come. Fd like you to see Mother. 
She thinks Fm too much of a harum-scarum, and 
I do suppose I am. But I’m glad you did not 
think me rude or rough. You know we like Mrs. 
Bradley so much, and have such good times over 
here.” 

‘‘ You give good times of yourselves, and that 
is one of the finest of gifts.” 

They were so long saying good-night that Dan 
came over for them. Miss Greatorex promised to 
visit them very soon. 

I didn’t think I should like her at first,” said 
Marigold, “ but she’s just jolly and nice.” 

‘‘ Well,” said Stuart after the hall-door had 
shut, aren’t they a splendid lot ! And there is 
another funny little fellow at home. You see. 
Cousin Jane, if they can do anything for you, they 
don’t need a great lot of coaxing, and that’s 
what I like. At home they are always doing 
and saying the most laughable things just for 
themselves. There isn’t another as gay a lot in 
Grafton.” 

‘‘ Has Primrose ever seen a play ? ” 

‘‘ Oh, yes ! Their father took them to one or 
two last winter.” 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 317 

I should think she’d be crazy for the stage. 
I should feel afraid.” 

‘‘ Oh^ they are so engrossed with one another. 
They never seem to think of anything outside.” 

“ Morland would snap her up in a moment. 
Keep her out of his ken.” 

Children,” said Mrs. Mann when they arrived, 
it is even after half-past ten.” 

‘‘ Oh, Momey dear, we started at ten to say 
good-by, but there were so many of us, and as 
we didn’t have glass slippers, we didn’t have to 
come home barefoot. It’s been a splendid time, 
and that Miss Greatorex is coming over to see 
you. How many nice people there are in the 
world! It’s just a beautiful world to live in! ” 

“ Run to bed, all of you.” 

But they had to kiss their father good-night, 
and tell him the least little bit of all the fun. 

“ They do get so wild,” said the little mother. 
‘‘ I shall be glad when vacation comes to an end.” 

The father laughed. Yes, the world was a beau- 
tiful place to live in nowadays. Wasn’t that dis- 
mal, gray place of long ago and the woman always 
sewing when she had no need, a vague sort of 
dream ? 


CHAPTER XVIII 


FARMER dent’s WIFE 

It was not all play, if it was vacation. Mrs. 
Mann kept so many of her old virtues and ideas. 
The children must not grow up thinking every- 
thing would come to them without effort, because 
they had an indulgent father. There would be 
years and years before they were all grown up, 
and it would take a good deal of money to do it. 
She could recall her plans and hopes made while 
Mr. Firth was alive. When their duty in the old 
house was done, they would sell, and go to some 
city where there were chances of education and 
advancement. Each child should follow out his 
own bent. Even then Mr. Firth had dreams of 
Chan’s bird-like voice. Linn was a smart little 
fellow. He thought Goldie would be the family 
beauty. Amaryllis was such a domestic, motherly 
girl, — she should have a nice husband and a pretty 
home. 

Bessy used to smile over the hopeful dreams. 
And then it came out so different. Grandmother 
318 


THE RED HOUSE CHILDREN 319 

tied them to the house; Mr. Firth had to take the 
sad journey, and leave her to battle with life. 
And though prosperity had come, she took it with 
great thankfulness, but not with the joyous amuse- 
ment Mr. Mann displayed. His past had been so 
sordid, so lacking in love and sympathy; hers had 
been lighted with the glow and sweetness of love. 
He was having what he had hungered for; she was 
trying to think of the future, if these blessings 
should fail. 

So the girls were trained to consider housewifely 
duties no hardship. They could arrange the table, 
dust neatly; they sewed for an hour every day, 
and Primrose was so interested in a garment at 
times that she was loth to put it by. She worked 
with her whole heart just as she played, even if 
she was sometimes heedless. They had to consider 
one another’s rights; there were so many of them, 
and their mother had that large sense of justice 
and equal rights, so admirable and so often want- 
ing in mothers. 

Rilla and Chan were conscientious about their 
music. Linn bothered them a good deal about 
their studies. 

For you know, Rilla, you must get through 
two classes next year, or you’ll be ’way behind 
the other girls. I’m going to try for the High 


THE RED HOUSE 


320 

School next summer. I just wish I was going in 
now with Stuart. We’re both doing a little in 
Latin. His father’s helping him, and Mr. Evans 
is coaching me a little. I do think Mr. Evans is 
just the nicest.” 

‘‘ But I can’t like some of the things. Algebra 
— I can understand plain ciphering, but that 
seems so useless. And composition I And science ! 
And Prim seems to just jump in the middle of a 
thing and ravel it out both ways.” 

Linn laughed. You say lots of bright things, 
too, Rilla. You see, you were out of school a 
good while, but I want you to catch up with the 
other girls. You’re not dreamy like Chan, but he 
is a genius. And now see — you thought you 
couldn’t learn to play, and you are getting along 
so nicely.” 

I think I’ll be good for the common things 
of life,” and she gave a quivering little laugh. 

“ You must try for some of the others with all 
your might and main. Think, in two weeks we 
shall be in school again.” 

You’re so good, Linn! 

“ Then you pay back a little.” 

She thought she would like to stay at home and 
help with the housekeeping and sewing, and do 
things to comfort poor, lonely people. Prim and 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 321 

Goldie would be the attractive ones, and Goldie 
really did take to learning. 

Mrs. Bradley and Miss Greatorex came over 
for a call, and they were made to promise to come 
to tea next week. Miss Greatorex was delighted 
with her visit. 

Then Granny Keen dropped quietly out of life. 
The funeral would be on Sunday, and they begged 
Mr. Evans to take charge of it, as there seemed 
no one else to call on. There was just a little Bible 
reading, and Chan's two hymns, and the lovely 
service at the grave. 

It was a great surprise to the neighbors that 
Granny had enough money to bury her and to 
pay the nurse. Squire Briggs insisted that Mrs. 
Wilson should have seven dollars a week, as that 
would just take all. 

“ And there'd be two or three women I know 
who’d have been glad of four dollars a week," 
said Mrs. David. “ I think it was just pure ex- 
travagance! And that woman let her give away 
two good as new blankets, and the silver spoons 
are to go to that Firth girl who can buy plenty 
for herself. It’s a shame! They should have 
come to Dave." 

The spoons had belonged to Granny’s mother, 
not to the Keen side of the family. They were 


THE RED HOUSE 


322 

over a hundred years old. Granny, in one of the 
lucid intervals, had intrusted them to Mrs. Briggs 
for that purpose. 

They were so good to me even when they 
were poor, an’ their fine house and horses and 
carriage never set ’em up a bit,” declared the 
quavering old voice. ‘‘ I just want Rilla to have 
’em. I sold most of my things that had any vally, 
and put by the money for my buryin’. Dave an’ 
Mirny took all of Father Keen’s. I’d a right to 
my own. An’ if I’d had a hundred dollars. I’d 
left it to Rilla.” 

Mrs. Mann wondered if it was quite right to let 
all her children go over to North Meadow to visit 
some one they didn’t know anything about. It 
was queer the farmer should ask it. 

And I took them off, you remember, when you 
didn’t know much about me,” laughed their father. 
‘‘ Now if he’d picked out the best of them, or two 
or three he thought the best, it wouldn’t have been 
half the compliment. And think of that poor, 
lonely woman without even a grandchild nearby 
to give her pleasure. Why, of course they must 
go. But we’ll send Dan over after them and give 
him strict orders to count every one, so we will 
be sure to get them all back again.” 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 323 

Mrs. Mann smiled in spite of her fears, for 
which she could find no foundation. 

“ It is a little queer,” said Mr. Mann. ‘‘ It took 
me quite by surprise, and like other silly fathers, I 
felt flattered. Some of those old farmers have a 
soft spot in their big bodies. I think I know just 
how he felt.” 

Mrs. Mann said no more. She thought some 
of them would give out at the last moment, but 
not one of them did. Tip was much engrossed 
with his cart. He had puzzled his young brain 
as to whether it should have two or four wheels. 
He could find only two just of a size. 

Two wheels are what makes it a cart — a 
wagon must have four,” replied Dan. 

Tip asked Rilla to look in the dictionary so as 
to be sure. 

Then he bothered Prim as to whether she would 
have a goat or a donkey. 

I should rather have neither. You’re as bad 
as Granny Keen, who never could decide whether 
she’d be wrecked on the sea or the land, and she 
wasn’t likely to go to sea, or take a railroad 
journey.” 

“ Well, you needn’t be cross about it,” subjoined 
Tip. 

Prim gave a gay little nod. 


THE RED HOUSE 


324 

So they were all attired for a frolic. Amaryllis 
was going from a sense of duty, Chan had some- 
thing of the same feeling. Laurel brought her 
rag doll, newly arrayed with a clean face and a 
clean frock. 

‘‘If you’re going to take that old thing, Lai 
Firth, I just won’t go,” flung out Rhoda. “ I 
wouldn’t be seen in such a company.” 

“ Then you can stay home,” was the independent 
reply. “ Goldie said I might.” 

“ Well, she’s — she’s old! She’s ’most fifty years 
old, I guess.” 

“ She ain’t more’n ten.” 

The big country wagon came in sight. It was 
countrified enough, but the horses were fine. The 
farmer stepped out and greeted Mr. Mann. 

“ Me ’n’ Mother have talked it over ’n’ over. I 
hope they’re all well, for she wants to see every 
one an’ she wanted me to tell what color their 
eyes an’ hair was. ‘ Land sakes,’ sez I, ‘ you 
don’t ’xpect me to remember the whole eight, 
only one on ’em’s got the purtiest red curly head 
you ever did see.’ Now get ready in a jiffy. 
Thank ye ever so much, ma’am,” as the mother had 
joined the group, “ fer tendin’ ’em out this way, 
and we’ll be as kerful of ’em as if they were white- 
an’-gilt chaney, an’ bring ’em back safe an’ sound. 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 325 

Tain’t a very stylish rig, but it’ll take you all in.” 

Amid laughter and kisses and good-bys they 
were lifted in, and it was explained that Dan would 
come for them to save a double journey. Tip and 
Prim sat on the front seat, though Marigold 
thought she ought to, and give her curly red hair 
an airing. 

“ Now where’ll we find the chap that does the 
fiddlin’? Mother spoke special of him. An’ I 
don’t know but you gals will have to do some 
dancin’ fer her. When she was a gal, there 
couldn’t any one around beat her. They useter 
quarrel over her. An’ I danced ’bout like an ele- 
phant, but she didn’t seem to mind. Ye see, I 
was a ruther husky fellow,” and he laughed 
heartily. 

They picked up Stuart, and went on. After 
they had passed the meadows, there was a strip 
of woodlands and the shade was grateful. A kob- 
o’ -link was trilling a merry lay. Chan caught it 
up, then Marigold, and Stuart put in a whistle now 
and then. Mr. Dent turned round, so amazed he 
checked the horses. 

“ Well — if that ain’t the beatin’est thing I ever 
heard! I used to be a great whistler, but a fall 
took out two of my front teeth. How you put in 
all them things, an’ birds goin’ out o’ sight I I’ve 


THE RED HOUSE 


326 

heard 'em that way in May, when they seemed so 
glad to get to housekeeping. Oh, go on — don’t 
stop.” 

Mr. Gwynne would have been amazed at the 
variations, perhaps the birds themselves. 

“ We might sing some real songs,” said Linn. 

They made the lonely road alive with melody. 
Two or three wagons passed, and half halted as 
long as they heard the sound. Then they turned 
in a lane with great branching maples shading it, 
with a cornfield on one side as far as you could 
see, and potatoes and two men digging them on 
the other. 

Mrs. Dent came out on the porch. She was a 
rather small woman, with snowy white hair and a 
round face where wrinkles were putting tell-tale 
fingers. 

‘‘ Oh, children ! ” she exclaimed. “ I was afeard 
your mother’d back out when it came to the real 
startin’. An’ I’m so glad! Oh! le’s count. An’ 
the twins ” 

I’m a twin,” replied Rhoda. ‘‘ But Laurel, 
she’s very backward. She’s only just begun to talk 
straight. And she’s small for her size.” 

Oh, you baby ! ” and Mrs. Dent clasped Laurel 
in her arms. ‘‘ I’m so glad to have you here. I’ve 
been thinking it over, and I am glad you haven’t 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 327 

grown any more. But it’s funny, too. You’re 
just a little darling! ” 

Laurel raised her sweet face and kissed her. 

In some way they managed to get into the house 
and the farmer began to introduce them, but he 
did get names mixed up, and laughed over it. 

This was really the living-room, and so large 
they were not a bit crowded. There was an im- 
mense stone fireplace, with a narrow shelf above, 
on which were a pair of brass candlesticks and two 
queer pitchers that would have won a curio hunter. 
Two corners of the room were cut off by closets, 
and one side was a big desk with room for books 
above. There were chairs set around the room 
and a table in the middle. A door opened to the 
real kitchen, and there was a large stove beside 
the fireplace, where hung a crane. 

They talked and laughed, Mrs. Dent was so 
sweet and friendly, and Primrose had a gift of 
friendliness without being aggressive. The farm- 
er’s wife took their hats and brought chairs from 
their places against the wall. 

And you must be powerful hungry with this 
long ride. Now draw up to the table. I baked 
cookies yesterday and a lot of gingerbread and 
some jelly puffs. And if any of you like butter- 
milk, there’s quarts of that, and sweet milk.” 


THE RED HOUSE 


328 

They protested they were not hungry, but the 
cookies were so good, and the jelly puffs were 
too tempting. They seemed like dainty rolls, that 
were cooked like doughnuts, just big enough to 
bite all round, and some delicious jelly in the mid- 
dle. Amaryllis thought at once she must ask how 
they were made. And how good the buttermilk 
was ! 

Then Mr. Dent came in and laughed at the 
merry group. They had begun to draw back their 
chairs. And now they must come out and see 
what a big farm was like. Grafton people didn’t 
know anything about real farms. 

Amaryllis didn’t care to go : she wanted to learn 
about the jelly rolls. And Laurel was sitting in 
the mother-lap. 

There was a field full of cows, Goldie thought, 
and two of the loveliest brown-eyed Alderney 
calves in a little enclosure by themselves. Mr. 
Dent picked up some red clover heads and fed 
them and rubbed their noses. 

“ They’re learning to do without their mothers,” 
he said. They cried a good deal at first, and I 
felt so sorry.” 

“ Oh, why did you take them away ? ” asked 
Prim impulsively. 

‘‘ Well — I had to. Their mother didn’t seem to 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 329 

mind so much. They’re first-class stock, and are 
bespoke. And here’s five more pretty fellows, two 
months older. That littlest one is a Jersey. I keep 
raisin’ some nice stock all the time. I want some 
young things around. And I have two of the 
dandiest colts.” 

Marigold didn’t think the colts were so pretty; 
their legs were too long and thin. But there was a 
year-old that was handsome, with eyes full of mis- 
chief, and looking as if he could laugh. 

Out on a little rise of ground there was a flock 
of sheep. Chan thought there might be a hundred. 

Well, there’s eighty or so — you’re not so bad 
at a guess. And now here’s a pretty sight, if it is 
a pig-pen.” 

It was comparatively clean, with plenty of 
straw around. And there were eleven of the 
daintiest little pigs, their pink skin showing 
through the white hair. How they did squeal and 
run about! 

‘‘ Why, I never thought pigs so pretty,” said 
Stuart. 

“ They’re kept nice and clean. Pigs enjoy a 
certain kind of cleanliness, though most people 
don’t believe it. I like the white ones, but here 
are some that a few people prefer. They put on 
fat easily.” 


THE RED HOUSE 


330 

They were mottled and spotted, and their 
mother was largely black. No, they were not as 
pretty. Linn thought of the slipshod farms and 
the neglected places at Denby. 

Meanwhile Amaryllis and Mrs. Dent were hav- 
ing a cordial talk on housekeeping matters. She 
was still holding Laurel, who filled up any space 
she could find with her little driblets of talk with 
no special continuity about her dolls and Amy and 
playing tea and the doll who could walk and say 
“ Mamma.’' 

Why, I never heard such a thing ! ” in surprise. 

‘‘ She isn’t real alive, and though I’ve had her 
a good long while she can’t say anything more. 
There’s something inside of her, but our talk comes 
from inside, too. An’ you must wind her up to 
make her walk.” 

There was dinner to look after, and they went 
out into the other kitchen, where a man was mak- 
ing himself most useful. 

“ This is my Peter, and he’s better than any 
hired girl. He can work outside and in, and cook 
you the nicest dinner. Girls get so lonesome, and 
I don’t feel to blame ’em much. When I first came 
here the farmers’ daughters used to go out, but 
there ain’t no such big families nowadays, and the 
girls marry. Then you do want a good many 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 331 

men hands on a farm like this. I wish some of 
our boys had stayed home, but they’re all doing 
well.” 

Then there was an outburst of voices and of 
children as well. The table was soon arranged, 
and such a dinner ! There was another in the ad- 
joining kitchen, where several hands sat down. 
Mrs. Dent shut the door between and listened to 
the queer comments of the children. How merry 
they were! 

And the dessert had a new feature. They had 
never seen nectarines before, and here was a great 
dish of them. Luscious peaches and pears, too, but 
they couldn’t hold everything. 

Peter came in and cleared the table. “ Now 
Mother’s goin’ to have you,” began the farmer. 
“ I want you to play the fiddle, an’ speak that piece, 
an’ sing, ’cause she don’t get about much. If I 
had known about that there picnic I’d brought her 
down. We do go to the farmers’, but there ain’t 
many children. Seem’s as if they’d gone out of 
fashion.” 

They gathered around in a sort of circle. Stuart 
played all the exercises he knew, some over twice, 
and then they sang. Laurel still kept her place 
on Mrs. Dent’s lap. 

‘‘ Well, that’s the beauti fullest singin’ I ever 


THE RED HOUSE 


332 

heard! Why, it’s like the voice of an angel,” de- 
clared the farmer. ‘‘ I s’pose you don’t know any 
old-fashioned hymns?” 

They did know a few their mother sang. Mrs. 
Dent’s eyes filled with tears, and she hugged 
Laurel tighter. Then there was the great piece to 
speak for Mother, and they thought of other 
things. Linn had them all laughing at the queer 
old man who sat upon the gate,” and then at 
“ The Walrus and the Carpenter ” from “ Through 
the Looking-Glass.” 

“Well, that beats me!” ejaculated the host. 
“ How anybody could think up such a queer 
lot ” 

“ And I never s’posed oysters could walk, or 
even get about with them clumsy shells. Now 
crabs are hustlin’ fellows, give ’em a chance for 
their six legs. An’ lobsters ” 

That brought out the gayest of laughs. 

“ Well, it was mean when they’d coaxed ’em 
out, to fall to an’ eat ’em up, and pretend to cry 
over them. An’ you don’t s’pose the walrus really 
talked? I never see a walrus.” 

Then they had to tell about the animals in the 
Park, and the farmer said, “ We must go down 
there some day, Mother. We oughtn’t drop quite 
out of the world, if we do be gettin’ old.” 


CHILDREN’S VACATION 333 

You must be tired now. Have some peaches, 
an’ then run around. You must be stiff sittin’ 
still.” 

“ But plays are so noisy,” protested Amaryllis. 

‘‘ Never mind. Now there’s ‘ Blindman’s Buff.’ 
We’ll have the table pushed up one side.” 

So they went at it with great zest. Mrs. Dent 
was much amused. Linn and Stuart went cau- 
tiously about, but when Prim was “ It,” she flew 
around with outstretched arms and soon caught 
some one. The old farmer laughed and clapped his 
hands. Never had the big living-room seen such 
merriment. 

There were other plays, and the fun was run- 
ning high when Dan came driving up the lane. 

‘‘ Oh, it isn’t really time to go home ! ” began 
Primrose in surprise. 

“ And to go without supper,” said Mrs. Dent. 

It’s a long drive,” said Dan, and there’s quite 
a weight with you all, so we must go a little slowly. 
Haven’t you had noise enough, Mrs. Dent ? ” 

I declare it makes me feel ten years younger. 
Why, I couldn’t have had a better time if I’d gone 
to the county fair. An’ if ever the folks want to 
spare some of them, send them over here.” 

Mrs. Dent started up and brought out plates 
of cake and fruit, bewailing the fact that they 


334 the red house CHILDREN 

couldn’t stop for supper. And they must come 
again, sure.” 

But we only have another week before school,” 
explained Linn. 

'' Saturday then,” answered Farmer Dent. I’ll 
come in for you any time.” 

Mrs. Dent packed a bag of nectarines, since 
they had proved such a treat. And there were 
tears in her eyes as she kissed them good-by, and 
said over and over again she was so much obliged 
for their coming, and she had not had such a fine 
day for years. 

At last they were packed in, some on the floor, 
but Dan had brought a lot of cushions. And they 
talked over the day. 

Somehow it seemed like a play to me, and 
made me think of the little old house when we 
used to do those funny things with just Mother 
for audience,” remarked Linn. 



Never had the big living-room seen such merriment 

Page 333. 


t 







t \ 


• -4 


■\ V./-- 


• V 

I 

. \ 


► I sf>» • *>• 

h‘ « '• •* 








I' .9 




'Sh- 




• ’& 

< 




1 ^ 

»■-* •' >- 

•V. f 


'/ «v> 
% 


».».-• ■ •» ■« 


■•f •• . 


- ^ 

I , 




• * 




• ‘I 




4 * r 


A 


^ I 


. . 

. -s 






t 

n 


t *■* ■* ^KM W »•. . • . 

# 



4‘^i 




a; 

i’. ' 

« . 


« 


. rl 


% 


-. t 


• I 


t • 




• # 


4 *4 



CHAPTER XIX 


THE LAST OF VACATION 

Mr. Mann was much interested in hearing of 
the day’s pleasure and the great farm with all its 
different kinds of stock, and the sweet house- 
mother, the serving man, and the great rooms. 

‘‘ And he hasn’t a single goat,” interposed Tip 
rather indignantly. ‘‘ There’s a great field of 
sheep. I asked him, and he said he wouldn’t have 
a goat around, that they were not worth anything. 
And I said you could drive them with a cart, and 
that they cost a good deal, but he only laughed.” 

** He evidently does not know the value of 
goats,” replied Mr. Mann, with a twinkle in his 
eye. 

Laurel did not want any supper, and crept up 
in a big chair, where she went fast asleep. The 
others were not especially hungry; they had been 
so stuffed. Mrs. Mann said the nectarines were 
very good, and she did not remember ever having 
seen any before. 

And now,” exclaimed Mr. Mann, I haven’t 
335 


THE RED HOUSE 


336 

had my turn and after next week you all start for 
school. You have made so many new friends that 
I have been quite left in the lurch. You ought to 
make some sort of excursion or picnic for me.” 

They glanced in dismay at each other, and then 
at his serious expression. 

“ But you see ” — and Marigold stopped with a 
flushed face. 

‘‘ What do I see ? ” in a very earnest tone. 

Well — people have asked us, and company 
have come of their own accord. And we haven’t 
much money ” 

“ Why, we might get up a play and charge ad- 
mittance,” and Prim sprang up, waving her hand, 
and whisking her yellow braids about. “ I do be- 
lieve I could write a play. And if we charged ten 
cents admittance, ten people would make a dollar, 
and how much would it take? We might go over 
to Ridgewood to something. Oh, Chan might give 
a concert.” 

The others looked from Prim to their father. 
He threw back his head and laughed. 

‘‘ You see we haven’t been anywhere together 
just as a family. And suppose I give the party 
and invite you all out. We were going to Central 
Park some time, you know. Chan wanted to see 
the beautiful collection of birds. Primrose wanted 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 337 

so much to see a real mummy. Linn wanted to 
see a splendid game of baseball 

“ And couldn’t I have a goat ride again ? Then 

I could tell ” and Tip leaned on his father’s 

knee. 

And pleasuring stops next week. I shall ex- 
pect you to study for old and new all next year 
to make up for the fun. On next Saturday there 
is to be a splendid game of baseball between two 
fine teams. We could put the other things in be- 
tween whiles. Mr. Collamore could only show you 
a little of it. And we would take Cap, just to see 
her amazement, and hear her quaint remarks.” 

“ Oh, Father, yours will be the most splendid 
of all ! And Cap will go wild.” 

“ Children,” said their mother, trying to look 
severe, “ I think you have had enough pleasure to 
last until next summer. And it is so near school 
time ” 

‘‘ Well, we’ll get everything ready, and lay out 
our clothes so we can just jump into them on 
Monday morning, and go to school without a 
word ” 

And be promoted at the first examination,” 
subjoined Linn with a nod. 

And not tease for a single thing.” 

Only ” began Tip. 


THE RED HOUSE 


338 

‘‘ Hush ! ” and Prim placed her hand over his 
mouth. 

‘‘ You are all tired now and had better go to 
bed,’’ and Mr. Mann rose. We’ll talk the 
matter over on Monday. Now be good chil- 
dren.” 

Rhoda had dropped in a corner and gone to 
sleep. He carried her upstairs, and then came for 
the baby of the flock, who put her arms around his 
neck and said, You so good. I love you,” in the 
sleepiest of tones. 

Mrs. Mann did try to dissuade him, but he laugh- 
ingly declared the plan was for her and himself 
and Cap, who deserved a reward for faithfulness 
and cheerfulness. 

They were quite rested the next morning and 
went to church and Sunday School with blithe 
readiness. Tip promised not to say a word to 
Rhoda, who had a suspicion, in spite of the silence, 
that there was something in the air. 

It was a busy week. School clothes had to be 
looked up. The boys could keep on summer things 
a while and then take their best suits for every day. 
They were getting too big for home-made clothes, 
so were the more easily provided for. And Mrs. 
Mann was thankful the girls were ready to accept 
what she thought best. The laundry work was 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 339 

finished, and then Cap was informed of the pleas- 
ure awaiting her. 

She stood still struck with amazement, looking 
as if Mr. and Mrs. Mann were wandering in their 
minds. 

‘‘ No, you can't mean it ! ” she began. “ It’s 
just awful good of you! I’d thought if Abe and 
I could afford it, we’d go to the city when we were 
married, if that time ever comes. He don’t ’pear 
to be real lucky, but ther’ ain’t a great many places 
goin’ round, and you can’t take your pick, so you 
must take up with what ther’ is. When I once 
get hold of him, he’ll stir ’round, I guess! So 
mebbe it’ll be a good thing to have my part of the 
weddin’ tower first. Oh, I can’t say how much 
I’m obleeged to you,” and the tears actually stood 
in Cap’s eyes. 

‘‘ I’d hardly know how to get on without you, 
with all the children ” 

‘‘ You jest leave the little ones to me, an’ you and 
Mr. Mann have a good time. You’re alwers think- 
in’ of other people an’ I’m glad you have the sort 
of husband that thinks of you first,” and Cap 
rushed out to the kitchen. 

Was it she or the children? Bessy wondered. 

“ Mother,” said Linn in the afternoon. ‘‘ I’m 
going over to see Stuart. Wouldn’t it be nice to 


THE RED HOUSE 


340 

ask them all to join us on Saturday? You know, 
they were so good to me that day they were going 
to Central Park. And Stuart will be just wild to 
see that splendid ball game.’’ 

‘‘ Why, yes. It’s very good of you to think of 
it. Give them your father’s wishes and mine.” 

“ It’ll just be a ripping windup to vacation.” 

Mr. Mann was pleased with it as well. The 
children were simply brimming over with delight. 
Only Laurel wished they could have Amy. 

‘‘ We will take her some other time,” promised 
the mother. 

“ And Gladys ’ll be real lonesome.” 

Mrs. Mann smiled a little. She was not quite 
sure of Mrs. Chedister’s approval, though they had 
grown very neighborly, and Gladys was delighted 
to come in and share the fun. But she said occa- 
sionally to her mother, “ I wish I didn’t need to be 
quite so much dressed up. Lace tears so easily.” 

“ There’s so many of them to dress that Mrs. 
Mann has to be economical, while you are our 
only one.” 

Gladys wanted to say she did not think it much 
fun to be the only one. But her mother had cor- 
rected her several times for saying ** fun.” It 
was vulgar. 

Friday was a great day. They might have been 


CHILDREN’S VACATION 341 

going to Europe. Cap baked enough for a regi- 
ment. 

“ But, you see, there'll be no time to do the 
regular work to-morrow. And then will come 
Sunday. We can’t starve on Sunday.” 

Sure enough. And there did seem a regiment. 

They were dressed, and set on chairs just as 
they used to be in the little old house. And the 
first one who left her or his chair would have to 
stay at home. 

“ Dan might take part of us down to the sta- 
tion,” suggested Linn. 

But could you manage them ? ” 

The little mother was getting tired. They were 
so much larger than they used to be. 

Primrose went along. She had the art of ar- 
ranging. 

So presently the whole party reached the station. 
Mr. Mann wanted to know if he looked serious 
enough to be taken for a Sunday School teacher 
treating his class to an excursion. 

Cap had two boxes done up with a strap. The 
Bradley boys sat on the seat in front and Linn 
beside her to explain things and arouse her as- 
tonishment. It certainly did make a great deal 
of fun until Prim felt jealous. 

Then there was the immense station, the trolley 


THE RED HOUSE 


342 

where the conductor looked amazed, and at last 
the beautiful park, where Cap’s surprise knew no 
bounds. 

What would they do first ? 

We boys want the afternoon for the ball game. 
The paper says it’s going to be the grandest of the 
season.” 

And I want to go to that place where the 
donkeys are and the goat-carts,” declared Tip. 

“ And I must see a mummy, or my heart will 
be broken all into little bits,” cried Primrose, 
who had been stuffing her mind about Egyptian 
royalty. 

“ I think we all better go to the Museum first,” 
said Mr. Mann. “ The game doesn’t begin until 
three.” 

But I can’t play ball,” moaned Tip. 

“ Then we will have given all the time we can 
spare to this end of the park.” 

And there are all the beautiful birds, and the 
pictures and the statuary,” said Stuart. You will 
like that,” to Amaryllis. 

Chan had each of his little sisters by the hand, 
laughing now and then at their wondering remarks, 
which were much on the order of Cap’s, though 
her knowledge was a little wider. 

Mrs. Mann declared she was as much surprised 


CHILDREN’S VACATION 343 

as the children. Could there be so many beautiful 
birds in the world! 

'‘You will see that I am an ignorant country 
woman/’ she said in her pretty, deprecating 
manner. “And I have always had so much 
to do.” 

“ But your children speak for you, Mrs. Mann. 
We think Linn such a nice boy, and surely Amaryl- 
lis is a little lady. You’ve taken time to train 
them,” was Mrs. Bradley’s commendation. 

“ Some of that is due to Mrs. Alden, the house- 
keeper we had,” Bessy replied with a flush. “And 
then you know in a place like Denby there are not 
so many really bad children, though they may be 
a little rude and uncouth. And we lived in a 
rather out-of-the-way place.” 

Primrose had her desire presently. 

“ Is that a mummy ! ” almost in disgust. “ That 
black shrunken-up thing? Why, you can’t tell 
what it is! I’m glad I didn’t belong to Egyptian 
royalty. And to be dug up out of your grave and 
carried about for a show, when you look like that ! 
I’m sorry for you, whatever your name may be, 
but I’d rather stay in my grave, thank you. The 
marble men and women are ever so much prettier.” 

They were beautiful, and the older children re- 
called bits of mythology and fairy-stories. Ama- 


THE RED HOUSE 


344 

ryllis thought this department and the picture 
gallery the most entertaining of all. 

Though you can’t see it all in a few hours,” 
said Mr. Bradley, pleased with her interest and 
surprised by her discrimination. “ But, then, 
young people can come again and again.” 

Tip had kept Goldie busy answering his ques- 
tions and wonders, as to why these things were so. 
Then they had to say good-by to all the remarkable 
curiosities, and it was inspiriting to go out in the 
sunshine, and find a beautiful nook where they 
could distribute their lunch. And they were sur- 
prised to find how the day was going. 

They made their way over to the children’s play- 
ground. The men and four of the boys decided 
to see the ball game. The ladies would roam 
around — the park was brilliant everywhere on 
Saturday afternoon. There was music, too, that 
fairly bewitched Prim and Goldie. 

And then there were the donkeys and goat-carts 
and the merry youngsters, laughing and riding and 
choosing the pretty animals. Rhoda was very 
proud of what she thought her courage. Laurel 
was at last persuaded to try the pretty carriage 
with two dainty Shetland ponies; the older ones 
took to the donkeys. ^ 

Tip tried them first, but went back to his first 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 345 

love, the goat-cart. There was one splendid big 
fellow whose horns were quite fierce. After Tip 
had been around once he begged to drive all by 
himself. He drove their horse at home, and a 
goat wasn’t nearly as big. 

So he started off. His goatship went very well 
for about half the course. Tip was holding his 
head high, when the fellow began to back. He 
pulled the reins, which made it worse, then he 
thought of the boy they had met one day when 
they were out driving. Tip’s goat backed up on 
the grass, and the little groom came running, 
but before he reached them the animal started off 
at full tilt. Tip was clearly run away with, and 
that was mortifying. A man in the path caught 
the goat suddenly, but with one fierce butt, he was 
thrown down and over went boy and carriage and 
all. By this time the little groom had come up 
with them. The man rose, brushed the dirt from 
his attire, and laughed. Tip had picked himself 
up also. 

Are you hurt, little man ? It’s the first time 
in my life that I’ve been run down and bowled 
over by a goat.” 

No, Tip wasn’t hurt. But he did want to cry 
with a sort of childish rage, and he shook his fist 
at the goat, who now looked very demure. 


346 THE RED HOUSE 

Do you want to go on ? ” asked the boy. 

No, I don’t.’^ Then suddenly Tip doubled up 
his small fist and hit the goat between the eyes, 
and was immediately sent over and over on the 
soft turf. 

The small groom caught the reins, and held in 
the goat, who had not had enough of the fight. 
Tip recovered himself partly, and sat there, his 
attitude saying, ‘‘ Come on, if you want to.” 

“ You’re a bad boy ! ” declared the keeper. 
‘‘ You shall never, never ride my goat again.” 

“I don’t want to!” cried Tip angrily. “I 
wouldn’t have your mean old goat for a gift. I’d 
take him off and drown him in the river with a 
stone tied to his neck.” 

‘‘ What’s the rumpus here ? ” asked a Park 
policeman, who came up. Sonny, are you 
hurt?” 

Tip sprang up. They had all gathered ’round. 

‘‘ No, I’m not hurt. ’Twould take more’n a 
beastly old goat to do it I And I gave him a good 
welt in the snout.” 

Oh, Tip,” exclaimed his mother. “ I’m 
ashamed of you I ” and she began brushing him off 
with her handkerchief. 

I wish I’d kicked him instead ! I didn’t think 
of it first.” 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 347 

The policeman laughed. Take your goat 
away,’’ to the boy. Mr. Mann came over and put 
his arm around Tip. 

‘‘ Oh, you can all laugh,'' he said with bravado. 

You see, it was so sudden. I'd like to have a 
good square fight " 

'' No, I wouldn't tackle a goat, his headpiece 
is rather strong for a small boy," said a bystander. 

Your lad?" 

'' Yes," replied Mr. Mann. “No great damage 
done." 

“ He's a plucky little fellow." 

The children were clustering around him, eager 
to know just what had happened. 

“ Let us go on," said Mr. Mann. “ Tip's all 
right." 

They picked up their few belongings. Mr. 
Bradley looked at his watch. 

“Now I think we had better go over and have 
some dinner. I know of a nice restaurant just 
outside of the park. And the day has been long 
enough for these young people, I think." 

It was only a short walk. The restaurant was a 
nice place, with an inviting balcony, and the chil- 
dren begged to go up. 

“ I do want to know about it all," began Prim. 
“ And you were not hurt a bit ? " 


THE RED HOUSE 


348 

“ It was funny when the man was mixed up in 
the melee ! said Linn. What happened ? ” 
Well, the goat was contrary. If I’d had a 
whip! A boy one time said they took spells. I 
sha’n’t have a goat — Bonnie’s enough sight 
better.” 

It was funny,” declared Stuart, laughing. 
** I’m glad you were not hurt, Tip.” 

The laugh began to go round. Tip turned red, 
but held his head up bravely. Only if he could 
have kicked the goat instead of that little blow 
with his fist. 

It was rather early for the place to be crowded, 
but the few customers about thought them a very 
merry party. Then the dinner came, and they 
were all hungry. 

Rilla,” whispered Chan, ‘‘ do you remember 
the feast with Mr. Collamore ? ” 

Oh, wasn’t that elegant ! ” 

“ But we’ve had a grand good time. We haven’t 
seen half. And the bridges and the lake and those 
merry squirrels chasing each other about, and go- 
ing in your pocket for nuts. But the park will 
last and we can come times and times. How many 
splendid things there are in the world! Aren’t 
you glad you are alive, Amaryllis ? ” 

The girl’s eyes were misty with delight, as she 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 349 

nodded. But they couldn’t have had all these 
pleasures except for Father Mann. 

After a bountiful meal they started homeward, 
closely packed in a trolley-car, but they didn’t 
mind. They reached the great station just in time 
for the first call for the train, so they had a good 
chance for seats. Cap held Rhoda while Mr. 
Mann had Tip beside him and Laurel in his lap. 
The older children talked and laughed, but tried 
not to attract attention. What a day it had been! 
Even Stuart declared he would not have missed 
it for anything, ‘‘ but you folks always do have 
such a good time. It’s because there are so many 
of you, and you keep so good-natured. And Tip 
always does something funny.” 

Dan was waiting at the station. The children 
were bundled in with Cap to look after them, and 
the elders would walk rather than wait. But Dan 
thought he would go back and meet them half- 
way. 

Kettle’s on,” he said to Cap, ‘‘ and the table’s 
spread. I suppose you are all hungry.” 

“ We had a big dinner before we started. An’ 
I’m glad enough to get home. But I don’t expect 
ever to have such a grand time again.” 

I just want to go to bed,” said Rhoda. My 
legs ache. I’ve walked and run so much, and gone 


350 THE RED HOUSE 

up and downstairs. O dear! Rilla, put me to 
bed.’’ 

Amaryllis took up Laurel in her arms, and 
Rhoda followed. Their hands and faces were 
washed, for she was really too tired to give them 
a bath. Tip had taken the sofa corner, and now 
Mother and Father came in. 

All I want. Cap, is a cup of your good tea. 
That restaurant stuff was wretched. All the rest 
was good enough,” and Mr. Mann seated himself. 
Bessy was very tired, and glad the twins were 
in bed. No one was hungry. 

Then they adjourned to the library. 

'' O dear I ” said Prim almost lugubriously, 
“do you realize this is the last day of vacation? 
And what a splendid vacation it has been I We’ve 
gone about so much and seen so much, and met so 
many nice people that we’re just pressed down and 
running over with pleasure. There will never be 
anything just like it again, there can’t be,” em- 
phasizing it with her head. 

“ You will all be a year older, and, I hope, a 
year wiser, but not any less happy. You will want 
different things,” and their mother paused. 

“ I’m glad you have been so happy. I wanted 
you to have the good time when you could enjoy it, 
with no thought of the future.” 


CHILDREN'S VACATION 351 

‘‘ Oh, Father Mann, you’re the sweetest and 
dearest father a houseful of children could have! 
And we don’t know how to thank you, but we all 
love you, and shall to the very end of time.” 

Primrose had her arms around him, and in an 
instant the rest followed suit, all talking at once 
and kissing him with warm, rosy lips. 

Was there a happier man? Oh, was not the 
sweetest, dearest thing in the world loving and 
being loved? It made the wilderness of the world 
blossom like the rose, when the fragrant incense 
was laid on the altar of home. And the tears 
came into his eyes, as he thought of the hundreds 
of little children who were never to know what 
home was like, some who never knew their par- 
ents, some who were beaten and half-starved. He 
must not forget them in all this delight. 

Oh, what a year of happiness it had been ! And 
all the coming years I Oh, he knew he could trust 
God for them. 

One of them that was to be particularly event- 
ful will furnish the incidents for another book, 
“ The Red House Children’s Year.” 


THE END 



THE CHILDREN IN THE LITTLE 
OLD RED HOUSE 

First Volume of ** Little Red House Series** 

By AMANDA M. DOUGLAS 

Illustrated by Louise Wyman 

Price, Net, $1.00 Postpaid, $1.10 

T^HE very title of this book gives promise of 
••• a good story, especially with such an author 
as Miss Douglas, and when we know that there 
are eight of these children, as loving as they are 
lively, there can be no doubt of the good things 
in store for the reader. Their efforts to help the 
dearest of mothers, their merriment, which no 
poverty can subdue, and the great and well- 
deserved good fortune which comes to them, 
move us in rapid succession to sympathy, amuse- 
ment, and delight. Older readers will take great 
interest in the capable way in which a widowed 
mother with very slender means holds her family 
together until sacrifice is no longer necessary, 
and in the various neighbors with their very 
human traits, while the younger ones will be charmed by the brothers and 
sisters, with their quaint names, constantly sustained individualities, and 
wholesome faculty for being happy with and for each other. 

“ It is a sunshiny story of the best things in life. Men and women today need 
such stories quite as much as the children. It is as quaint as ths “ Pepper Books ” 
for little folks, but carries a deeper treasure for older people.*’ — Universalist 
leader . 

“ The homely sympathy and sweetness of this book will make it a delight to 
both old and young, and whet the appetite for the next volume.” — Otterhein Teacher. 

“This first of the series is a wholesome book for young and old, and the 
successors from the pen of the fascinating author will be eagerly awaited by all 
who have the good fortune to read THE CHILDREN IN THE LITTLE 
OLD RED Portland, Ore., Telegram, 

“This is the first of a new series of stories for children that is sure to be 
successful.” — Christian Endeavor World. 

“ The story is one decidedly to be recommended for children of nine or ten.’* — 
Evening Wisconsin, Milwaukee. 


12mo Cloth 



For sale by all booksellers or seat oa receipt of postpaid 
price by the publishers 

LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO., BOSTON 


MOTHER TUCKER’S SEVEN 

By ANGELINA W. WRAV 

Illustrated by Elizabeth Wlthingrton 
Lar^e 12nio Cloth $1.25 

H ere is a story that appeals to one in- 
stantly, and which contains the same ele- 
ments that have made the famous Pepper 
Books” the success that they are, the merry, 
active life of a loving family forced to find 
pleasure in most economical ways, but never 
letting it prevent very great happiness in each 
other, and the resolute overcoming of obsta- 
cles. ** Mother Tucker” is the refined, deli- 
cate widow of a country clergyman who has 
lost his life in an act of heroism, and the seven 
children are of varying ages, but all are busy 
and cheery. How the boys plan to earn money, 
how love for her own family proves stronger 
than the attraction of wealth to pretty Molly, 
and what even little Martha can do, must be read to be appreciated, 
and one need not be ashamed of wet eyes when “ Merry ” wins a prize 
on a piece written in secret by her kind oldest sister. They deserve 
every bit of the good fortune that comes to them. 

“ It is a good, healthy story, and breathes a cheery optimism which may 
bring courage to others who are similarly circumstanced.**— 

Republican, 

"The book is full of the wholesome every .day matters of a poor family, 
beautified by an unvarying spirit of bravery and cheerfulness.**— iVifw Toth 
Times, 

"This is an appealing story of real merit and those elements of life which 
are bound to win, not only popularity for the author,but also esteem and suc- 
cess for those who are influenced by W.,**— ‘Religious Telescope^ Dayton^ O, 



For saie by all booksellers, or seat postpaid oa receipt oi 
price by the publishers 

LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO., Boston 



FOUR GORDONS 

By EDNA A. BROWN 

Illustrated by Norman Irving: Black Large 12mo 
Decorated cover $1.50 

A BOOK for girls, and boys as well, from 
thirteen to sixteen. Louise and her three 
brothers are the “Four Gordons,” and the story 
relates their experiences at home and school 
during the absence of their parents for a winter 
in Italy. The interest centres in certain school 
episodes bearing upon problems of student 
government. There is plenty of fun and frolic, 
with skating, coasting, dancing, and a jolly 
Christmas visit. The conversation is bright and 
natural, the book presents no improbable situa- 
tions, its atmosphere is one of refinement, and it 
has the merit of depicting simple and wholesome comradeship between 
boys and girls. 

“The story and its telling are worthy of Miss Alcott. Young folks of both 
sexes will enjoy it.” — N. T. Sun. 

“ The characters are natural, fun.loving young people ; and the thoroughly 
wholesome comradeship between the boys and girls is very charming. An at- 
mosphere of genuine refinement pervades the entire story,” — New Orleans Times. 

“ There are plenty delightful episodes of fun, frolic an 1 adventure, while 
skating, coasting and dancing, all brought out with much skill with an air of 
refinement pervading all.” — Rochester Herald. 

“The tale is full of life and jollity and the people and incidents are entirely 
possible.” — Christian World. 

“It is a hearty, wholesome story of youthful life in which the morals are never 
explained but simply illustrated by logical results.” — Christian Register. 

“ One of the thoroughly human and so delightful and rewarding books is 
•Four Gordons.' ” — Milwaukee Free Press. 



for male by mil booksellerm, or sent postpaid on receipt of 
price by the publishers 

LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO., Boston 


HELEN GRANT SERIES 

By AMANDA M. DOUGLAS 

niustrated by Amy Brcx>ks Ooth Price per volume $1.25 

Grant’s Schooldays 
Grant’s Friends 
Grant at Aldred House 
Grant in Colleg^e 
Grant, Senior 
Grant, Graduate 
Grant, Teacher 
Grant’s Decision 
Grant’s Harvest Year 


l_TELEN GRANT and her friends represent the best type of college 
t * girls, those of the highest aims and ideals, and she her sell 
develops to admiration in each successive phase of her career. — 
Milwaukee Free Press, 

Helen Grant is a lovable and capable American girl, and the young 
people who follow her experiences as depicted by Miss Douglas are sure 
to be the better for it. — Herald and Presbyter. 

Miss Douglas has had long experience in writing books for girls. 
Into her stories she puts the influence of high ideals, remembering all the 
time that girls are not to be deprived of their good times, but that play 
and earnest endeavor contribute each a share to the making of womanly 
character . — Chrisiia n Register, 

In “ Helen Grant,** Miss Douglas has 
created a splendid type of American girlhood, 
strong, energetic, intelligent, and winsome. 

Her progress under difficulties, and her unusual 
power to win and keep friends, have delighted 
her readers. — Chicago Advance, 


For sale by all booksellers or sent postpaid on 
receipt of price by the publishers 

LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO., 
BOSTON 




Helen 

Helen 

Helen 

Helen 

Helen 

Helen 

Helen 

Helen 

Helen 


NEXT-NIQHT STORIES 

By CLARENCE JOHNSON MESSER 


Illustrated by L. J. Bridgman 12mo Cloth 
Decorated Cover Price, Net, $1.00 Postpaid, $1.10 

A MASTER hand at telling “animal stories*’ 
holds the attention of four bright children 
so successfully that the demand for a “next- 
night story ” cannot be denied, and twelve of 
the finest stories since “Uncle Remus” and 
Hans Christian Andersen are in this book. By 
endowing animals with speech and causing them 
to show human emotions, rich entertainment is 
furnished, and an excellent lesson of kindness 
and duty — not too prominent — is plain to see in 
each night’s fascinating disclosure. The stories 
in their order are; The Proud and Foolish 
Peacock; Tinklebell; The Donkey and the Wolf ; The Fox, the Raccoon, 
and th;j Bear; The Dwarfs; The Frc^ Girl; Granny Chipmunk’s Lesson; 
The Horso und the Hen; Dandy Beaver and Sippy Woodchuck; Sambo 
and Jerry; The Bird of Prey; The Hen That Ran Away. Children will 
be 'harmed and grown-ups will not only be glad of such fine material for 
captivating young listeners, but will themselves be interested in the skill- 
fully-told tales and in the pretty, humorous connecting thread of incidents 
that made the stories possible and had such a happy ending. 

“ When confronted by the tell-me-a-story challenge for a hundredth time these 
tales will prove a boon by replenishii^ your exhausted supply. They are models 
ot ihaiT I'ind.*'— Christian World, Cleveland. 

” Children will be charmed, and even grown-ups cannot help being interested in 
the skillfully-told tales.” — Milwaukee Free Press. 

“NEXT-NIGHT STORIES are the kind that please as well as teach the ever 
useful lesson of kindness to dumb creatures.” — Buffalo Commercial. 

** One need not fear lest this volume will find willing listeners; the difficulty 
will be to limit them to a single story a night.” — Troy Record. 


Por 8al» by all bookaellan or seat oa receipt of postpaid 
price by tbe publlsbera 

LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO., BOSTON 




nm «f a C»oii«aMa 

B/Harwet Tk Comstock Large t^ma 
Profusely illustfaled with fiill-page draw, 
ings and chapter headings by Georgk 
Varian $i.6o 

P ‘ will at once be understood that the 
♦* boy ** of the story is Alfred the Great 
in his youth, but it cannot be understood 
how delightful a story this is until it is seef 
and read. The splendid pictures of George 
Varian make this book superior among 
juveniles. 


“Not a boy lives who will not enjoy this boolc thoroughly. There is a good 
deal of first-class historical information woven into the story, but the best part of it 
is the splendid impression of times and manners it gives in old England a thousand 
years ago .’* — Louisville Courier ^Journal, 


“ Mrs. Comstock writes very appreciatively of Little Alfred, who was after, 
ward the Great, and from mighty meagre materials creates a story that hangs to. 
gether well. The illustrations for this volume are especially beautiful.** ~ Boston 
name Journal, 


Cbc Story of 30311 of Jfre boysahd"birls 


•By Kate E, Carpenter Illustrated by 
X Amy Brooks, also from paintings, and 
with map Large i2mo Cloth $l.oo 

T he favorite story of Joan of Arc is here 
treated in a uniquely attractive way. 

** Aunt Kate tells the story of Joan of Arc 
to Master Harold, aged ii, and to Misses 
Bessie and Marjorie, aged lo and 8, respec- 
tively, to their intense delight. They look 
up places on the map, and have a fine time 
while hearing the thrilling story, told in such 
simple language that they can readily under- 
stand it all. Parents and teachers unll also 
be greatly interested in this book from an 
educational point of view, 

“The tale is well told and the children will delight In Chicago Poet, 
“Toid so simply and clearly that young readers cannot fall to b« cnteitallMi 
i&d inatruclecl.” — Congn^attonaitst, Bosior, 



Tot sole by all booksallertt sent postpaid oo receipt at price 
Dy tne publishers, 

oTHkOP. LnH_&_£it^.ako eo.. uostun 



I 

I 


• i 


t 




t 
















i 


\ 


f 




r 



4 • 







* 






ir 


t 




t 


« 


I 


I 




f 



\ 


\ . ' 



% 


♦ 



V, 

I ^ 

< ' 


• 1 

r 




* * I • 


I 


f 

\ 





• > 


\ 




